I worked fast, terrified someone would walk out the french doors and catch me there. I worked fast, I felt my face red with shame…but my erection was straining my black dress pants, and I couldn’t tear my eyes from her knowing, pleased expression.

Her gray eyes dug into me, hooked me and kept me. I felt the moan grow in my throat but fought it.

«Don’t look at me, Tom, look at your work.»

I immediately bent my head and stared hard at the spot of red wine on her gray skirt. Steel gray to match her eyes, I thought, and had to fight not to look back up at them.

The moan did escape when she began to stroke my hair. I leaned in against her hand, but kept rubbing.

Maddy laughed. «That’s a good boy, Tom,» she crooned, and her fingernails grazed the nape of my neck.

I fought the feeling that came over me whenever Maddy focused her attention on me — she was the only woman who’d ever made me swoon like that — and leaned in to lick the spot where she had spilled the red wine. Where she had intentionally spilled the red wine, after summoning me out to the patio.

I lapped hard, and couldn’t help but imagine it was her pussy my tongue was stroking, and not a thousand dollar dress. I moaned again, and her fingers pulled my hair hard away. I let her, and stayed on my knees, with my neck turned, while she examined the spot.

«Good boy, Tom, you got it all.» She let go of my hair. «Now go get yourself cleaned up before the clients begin to arrive.»

I quickly stood. «Yes, Ma’am,» I murmured, my voice thick with lust as I addressed her in the only way she permitted when we were alone, when no one else in the agency would see me slip into the total submission she asked of me, and that I eagerly gavce. She narrowed her eyes at me, smoky and angry gray eyes taking me in and measuring me in an instant… but her lips curled in something between a sneer and a satisfied smile.

«You’ve worked hard to pull off this year’s charity ball, Tom. I knew I made the right choice when I hired both of you.»

I smiled. «Thank you, Ma’am.»

She flicked her hands, and I turned and stepped inside the ballroom, edging past the posterboard elegantly lettered with ‘Maddy Sheridan Charity Ball, 2009′.

I took stock of the bar, the decorations, the food servers.. all seemed to be in order. I looked over everything a second time, just as I saw the first limousine arrive through the main door across the ballroom.

Everything was perfect. I felt my cheeks warm, as I thought how pleased Maddy would be.

I’d just survived my first to years at the recently renamed Sheridan Agency, two years in an internship with a dozen other men and women. She’d fired all the women for incompetency and all the men for… well, any reason she could I suppose. I never did find out why she chose me, but I was so glad she did.

I had survived because I worked hard, and because I didn’t give in and become a yes-man… well, I thought and smiled, not in public anyways. I was a damn good advertising writer and I’d proven it, generating hundreds of thousands of dollars for Maddy and the agency that now bore her name alone, after she’d successfully ousted all her partners in a hostile takeover just a few months ago.

At forty-five, Maddy was on top of the world. High profile clients lined up for her precious time, and not a week went by she didn’t appear in the fashion an design magazines. Papparazi eagerly clicked shots of her male friends, wondering when husband number four would show up, and women around the world admired her for her business acumen, success…and probably for her beautiful body as much as her brain.

The world loved Maddy, and so did I… though I never said that, not even to her.

I also loved Beth, the only other intern to survive the internship. We both had small offices on the opposite ends of the top floor of the skyrise that Sheridan Agency owned. She was hard as nails, a viciously clever and merciless editor and a brilliant co-creator of advertising. Most of our female clients asked for Maddy and Beth, whereas most of our male clients asked for Maddy and me.

We were engaged, and I loved Beth with all my heart. Well, all except the one small part of my heart and body that Maddy had introduced me to: the submissive, aching-to-be-obedient part. Maddy had known I was fucking Beth before she’d informed me I was hers to do anything she wanted to.. even though so far her …well, her ownership of me…. only extended to permitting me to clean cream cheese off her fingers the day she told me what the arrangement would be, kissing her shoes behind her office’s closed door the day she hired me, and now, licking her thousand dollar designer dress clean of wine that she herself had spilled.

But every day there were the conversations.

As I hurried into the kitchen to make sure the meal prep was going well — Maddy wouldn’t brook any imperfection in her clients’ experience of the yearly charity ball that had become one of ‘the’ parties to attend in New York every year- I thought back to that first conversation.

«How do you like fucking our little Beth?» she had asked me, that fateful day she had struck and I had weakened and accepted her in my mind and heart, as she had known I would. Every day now I waited for her to ask more of me, beyond the sharp, witty, dirty of commanding words we’d share during our morning meetings or other chance encounters, but nothing further came of the unique relationship she had informed me we were in.

How did I like fucking Beth? As much when we were just fucking as I did now we’d bought a condo together and were engaged. A lot. Beth turned quiet and submissive once the tall wooden doors to our apartment near Central Park closed behind us at the end of every day. She wasn’t a weakling, but she enjoyed giving in to me, and there was love and respect and surprise between us all the same.

I had asked her about that, the first time we’d fucked, in the file room at the office, working long past the time everyone else had left for the day. She’d wiggled her ass against me to get a file, and I’d politely backed up, even as my cock swelled in my pants.

Beth growled and backed up again, grinding her ass into me. I’d acted without thinking, instinctively growling back and wrapping my fingers around her throat. She’d melted into me and sighed ‘yessss’. Then electricity and power had flown through my body as I pushed her forward against a filing cabinet, pulled up her skirt, ripped her panties off, and fucked her as she cried softly and begged me to pound her harder.

I stood just inside the kitchen, nodding outwardly to convey that I was pleased with how things were proceeding, as the memories of that first hard fucking played inside my brain.

Then I remembered the second time Maddy had played with me, in one of our daily meetings, two weeks after I’d licked her finger clean of cream cheese, and she’d informed me I was her plaything in no uncertain terms.

«Excellent work, Tom. Get graphics to lose some of the whitespace in the cover image, and I’ll sign off on this.» I’d leaned back in my chair and smiled, pleased to have done good work. Everybody loved pleasing Maddy — she’d lavish praise when you did, and tear a strip off you so deep you’d bleed for a week when you didn’t. Of course I had another reason to want to please her: the deep insecurity of my position, as an intern, and the deeper insecurity of having recently letting her make me into her toy… only to not hear another word about it for almost two weeks of daily meetings.

It was exactly two weeks to the day after I’d sucked her finger clean, I realized then, as I stood in the kitchen… Exactly two weeks after she’d asked me how I liked fucking Beth and ordered me to the executive bathroom to masturbate and leave the sounds of my orgasm on her voicemail, that she made her next overture to me.

As I sipped my coffee in the chair opposite hers in the little discussion nook of her office, with the cityscape of Manhattan stretched behind her like something out of a movie, she crossed her legs and smirked at me. It was the very unique expression she’d made as she’d told me how things would be between us, and I’d accepted. When I’d started calling her ‘Ma’am’.

Wearing that smirk, she waited as my eyes roved over her strong, lightly tanned legs. When my eyes met hers again, the expression on her face called to that part of me we didn’t ever discuss unless she initiated, and I blurted an apology.

«Sorry, Ma’am,» I said, using the expression she insisted I always use in private — and wish I used more and more every day, hoping for a reaction.

«Sorry for what, Tom?» she asked playfully, letting one high heel fall halfway off as she swayed her toes. It did things to her legs that I liked, and I fought my eyes back to her face.

«Sorry for staring at your legs, Ma’am!»

She laughed. «I made you, boy. I know how to move if I want to… stir you.»

«Yes, Ma’am,» I said, practically gasping.

She laughed again.

«I want you to go to Beth’s office, right now. Call my private line, put the phone on speaker, on her desk, then bend her over and fuck her doggy style. Make sure her mouth is near the phone so I can hear.»

I felt myself go red. I opened my mouth to protest, but her eyes narrowed and instead I stood, and left without another word.

She still played the recording of my girlfriend’s meek gasps and ‘thank you!’s every once in a while. But she’d never asked me to perform the same way and it drove me crazy with desire.

Truth was, licking wine from her dress was enough to almost make me cum in my pants.

I nodded to the chef and told him I approved of his plans, and left the kitchen. Thin strains of music were coming from the live band, a string quartet playing mood music quietly as the first of Maddy’s clients lined up to hug her or kiss her cheek before mingling.

She asked a question of me from across the room and I nodded, assuring her there were no snags in the evening’s events.

She turned back to her line of admirers, dismissing me from her thoughts, and I felt a moan of need build in my throat again.

The party was a success, as always. By the end of the night, which came after two in the morning, I’d gotten verbal assurances of contract renewals from three drunken millionaires, and Maddy had slyly held up seven fingers in response when I’d told her the good news.

I only wish Beth could have attended. I missed her like hell, but a client had asked for her on-site, out of town, for some last minute tweaks to an advertising campaign.

Which meant, I thought, as I watched Maddy see off her last client across the room, maybe, just maybe…

I waited by the front doors of the ball room as the chubby owner of a sporting goods chain laughed, hugged Maddy again and teetered into his limo. She gave a half wave as the black car moved away, then turned and stared at me.

«Drive me home, boy,» she whispered.

«Yes, Ma’am,» I said, after gulping down my shock… and pleasure.

I drove Maddy home to her country house that night. She lived in the middle of nowhere, forty minutes out in the country. I parked her Aston Martin in front of her garage, opened her door, and escorted her, arm over arm, up the stone walkway towards her hundred-and-fifty-year old stone home.

«You did excellent work tonight, Tom,» she said casually. «It’s like I’ve always told you, attention to detail, every little detail, is what wins the client, and gets their business. But none of those hot sausage bits next time, save those for the ball park, will you?»

I laughed. «Yes, Maddy, only haute cuisine from now on.»

She let go of my arm at the bottom of the wide staircase to her front door and continued up the short flight alone. «As for the other kind of hot sausage…»

She stopped at the top, turned and sat, folding one leg over the other elegantly.

I watched, hypnotized, as the leg appeared from the slit of her dress, and as she leaned over, letting her breasts tease out the top of their fabric carriage, as she pulled off her shoes.

I was almost hyperventilating by the time she leaned back, shoes in hand, sly smile on her face, and her eyes roaming over my tuxedo’d body.

«Unzip,» she said, quietly.

I quickly worked my zipper with trembling hand, and reached my hands inside-

«Ah-ah-ah!» She shouted, and I froze.

«Do as your told, boy,» she sneered. «Don’t get eager. Don’t think for yourself. Do. As. You’re. TOLD!»

I waited, knees trembling, hands at my sides. She turned, the wind moving her hair, and looked into a stand of trees.

I swallowed again, and fought the urge to beg. Finally she turned back to me, and her face was alive, when she saw my need.

«Now the belt.»

I worked the belt open.

Her chin tilted downwards. «Throw it down there.»

I ripped the belt free and threw it to the stone walkway.

«Step out of your pants.»

I did so, my foot catching the prong on the belt. I let out a little yelp, and Maddie laughed.

«Ohh, poor boy. It’s just a little sting. I’ll give you much, much worse pains.»

«Please!» I whimpered, the word escaping without conscious thought.

She jerked to her feet, charged down the stairs and slapped me.

«Don’t speak!» She slapped me again. «Don’t think!»

I nodded, eyes locked on hers, my entire body shivering at her closeness.

She reached out and ripped the tuxedo open. Buttons spilled to the ground and bounced. She ripped it off my arms and threw it down, stepping over it, grinding her feet into the fabric.

I bit my lip and waited as she walked around me.

«Who do you belong to, Tom?»

«You,» I breathed, before the words got out.

«I don’t want you. Beth can have you.»

I stopped breathing, unsure how to respond. I half-turned my head, then stopped. Her fingers grabbed the tip of my left ear and turned my head painfully front again.

«Would you ever cheat on Beth, Tom!» she barked, accusingly.

I didn’t know what to do. I stood there, shivering from the cold and the intensity of the encounter I’d waited so long for.

Her warm hands touched my hips from behind, then worked their way around and up my chest. I gasped, and it took everything I had not to back into her… just like Beth had ground into me, I realized.

Her thumbs dug into the waistband of my briefs and pulled them to the ground in one motion. A sticky drop slapped my abdomen as my penis spilled free.

She walked around me again. And again. I began to waver… swooning again.

Finally she stood in front of me, and sidled close. Close enough that the head of me pressed against her. Then Maddy moved closer, until her belly was against mine, and my throbbing cock was wedged between us.

«I own you, Tom.»

«Yes, Ma’am.»

«This could take years. Will you give me ye-»

«I’ll give you anything. Everything!»

She chuckled, and didn’t correct me on my interruption. Then she stepped back, her smile widening as I whimpered.

I watched her reach down and run her fingers over the dress across the heat of her legs. She rubbed her thumb and forefinger together, then put them in her mouth.

My cock roared as if it was on fire, and my ass tightened, giving a little thrust forward.

She turned and walked up the stairs.

«Go home, Tom. Clean the house and make a nice welcome home meal for Beth. I’ll see she’s back in time to enjoy it.» At the top of the stairs she turned to look back down.

«I see a long future for you here with me Tom. Be a good boy… and wait your turn.»

I nodded, fighting not to beg. I wouldn’t’ beg.

She opened the door. «You’ll take Beth to the zoo on Sunday. There’s a photo booth there. Be a dear and take a picture of her sucking your cock, will you? I’ll expect it in my email before you bed her that night.»

She stepped inside, the door creaked. It was almost closed, then sprang back open.

«Oh, and Tom?»

«Yes??» I almost shouted, and she laughed.

«Boxers only from now on, hm? Silk, only. Oh, and you can take the Aston Martin home. After, you cum. Right there, before you take one step.»

The door closed and clicked locked. My hand was already rubbing my aching, throbbing cock.

I gasped and moaned. My head rolled back. My ass bucked again, and I shouted once, loudly as the semen sprayed from the head of me. I found I was on my tip-toes, and my ass was bucking as if it was Beth’s face I was fucking.

I finished, sagged back onto my heels, and opened my eyes. The curtains of the leaded-glass door were pulled back, and there stood Maddy, smiling at me.

Then she made a flicking gesture with her hand, and the curtains closed.

I collected my pants and my shirt, which had little flecks of cum on them, but found that my underwear was missing. Maddy must have taken them with her.

I smiled as I slipped the clothes on, turning like the little slut I felt like to show her my ass and hoping she was watching as I got dressed.

I wondered what was next, as I walked back to the garage. Then I remembered. I had to shop for dinner, and buy tickets for the Zoo.

Impact Enterprises. I was having a fairly normal business
meeting with Todd Klass, the account representative for
Bombshell Distribution, the company who did 60% of our
printing and mailing. Todd and I had done business for a
long time, and considered ourselves professional friends. We
often had long business lunches, and occasionally we played
golf.

As advertising manager, I was entitled to a fairly large and
well-decorated office. We were sitting in two couches that
occupied one corner or the room. I never liked talking to
people across a desk; it just seemed impersonal.

Todd wanted to see the drafts for a new promotion we were
planning, so I called my secretary Rochelle and asked her to
bring them in. When she did, Todd’s jaw dropped right
through the carpeting.

«Everything OK?» I asked.

«That was Rochelle, wasn’t it? She’s been your secretary for
about five years now?»

«Yeah, that’s her.»

«What’s with that skirt she’s wearing?»

It was a fairly conservative black, knee-length, fitted
skirt with one unusual feature. «You mean, what’s with the
fly in front?»

«Well yeah. I mean, she isn’t, uh.»

«Yeah, she got herself an implant a little while ago. I
guess it’ll start showing soon.»

«Oh, that’s a shame. I always thought she was such an
attractive girl.»

«She still will be. I mean, nothing else changes.»

«Well, yeah, I know, but I really have problems dealing with
that. I mean, how’d you like to seduce a woman and then find
out she has a dick hanging there, in front of her regular
equipment?»

«Well, it’s getting to be fairly common. I guess six or
seven of the women working here have done it now. That’s out
of about forty. It only costs a couple hundred bucks, you
know. They talked the company into installing a couple of
urinals in the ladies room.»

«Well, I don’t think I could ever get used to it. You
remember my secretary Holly? I had to figure out some
pretext and fire her. »

«People are adaptable, Todd. You learn to cope.»

«How would you know. Oh gosh. Did Maggie.»

«Yeah, about a year ago.»

«How could that happen?»

«It began between Christmas and New Year. Maggie and I were
having dinner at the club and all of a sudden she asked me
if I liked having a dick.»

«What kind of a question is that?»

«Well, yeah. That’s what I said. Of course I like having a
dick. Then she asked me, if I didn’t have one, would I want
to grow one?»

«That’s even weirder.»

«I know, but I had to say yes. So then Maggie says she feels
the same way. She doesn’t have one, and so she wants to grow
one.»

«What is that, penis envy?»

«Oh, they all deny that, but what else do you call it? You
know how the ones who’ve done it show themselves off all the
time. You see `em everywhere now. I guess some of Maggie’s
friends at the club got `em, and some of the women at her
office, too. Then her sister did it, and our neighbor
Brenda. All of a sudden it’s like Maggie’s the last woman in
the world without a dick.»

«What did you say?»

«I said liked here the way she was. But I guess she felt
plain, or out of touch, or something. She was hoping for my
support, but she was gonna do it anyway.»

«Sounds pretty final. Wasn’t there anything you could say? I
mean, how you gonna sleep next to that every night?»

«We talked about it some more, but her mind was really made
up. And I didn’t threaten her with divorce or anything like
that. We had a good relationship going; still do. And I knew
some other guys who were dealing with it. They survived.»

«So just like that?»

«Yeah, the next week she went and saw the doctor. I guess
they gave her some kind of catalog to look through, and she
decided what she wanted. Then took a few of her cells,
patched in some Y chromosomes, and over the next week
morphed up some stem cells. They injected the stem cells
where the dick was going to be and that was it.»

«She didn’t use your Y chromosomes?»

«Naw, I guess they get a better match and more selection by
going with public sperm banks.»

«Then what?»

«For the first month nothing seemed to be happening. I
started hoping the stem cells didn’t work, you know? But
then all of a sudden she had this bump right above her
pussy. She was all excited and made sure I looked at it.»

«How big was it?»

«Half an inch long, half an inch wide. It was just a bump;
it didn’t look like a cock head or anything. But of course
it kept growing. By the end of February, it was sticking out
two inches and looked like a little kid’s dick.»

«Did it work?»

«No, not yet. But it was tender, you know?»

«Of course I know. I know what dicks are like, Mark.»

«Well, I had to start being careful so I didn’t mash it when
we had sex, you know? But sometimes I’d forget and so Maggie
wanted to be top more and more. And she bought herself a
bunch of clothes with flies in them: panties, skirts,
slacks, shorts, and so forth.»

«What did people say?»

«Oh, all of her friends were gushing around her and telling
her how special she was. Most of my pals sympathized with me
and told me I’d get used to it. And, you know, she was still
the same person.»

«So did it keep growing?»

«Yeah, about an inch a month. And she kept feeling it, you
know. She be sitting there watching television, or eating,
or driving somewhere and I’d see her feeling herself up. I
mean, it’s gotta be weird feeling a cock start to grow out
of you, but feeling herself up all the time, that’s weird
too.»

«Why, did she do it in public?»

«Sure, everywhere! I don’t think she knew she was doing it
half the time. And then there was the pissing.»

«She pissed on herself?»

«A little, but that’s not the point. By the end of April,
she was four, going on five inches long. Then one day, she
was sitting on the toilet, taking a pee in the usual way,
and then suddenly she let out this huge holler and a whoop!
So I rushed in to see what was happing, and there was piss
all over the floor!»

«I bet I know what that was about.»

«I bet you’re right. For a couple of weeks there, some of
her piss went out the old piss hole, and some of it went out
through her new dick. But after that, her old piss hole
closed up and she started pissing just like you or me.»

«Standing up and everything?»

«Yeah, I’d walk pass the bathroom and there she’d be,
standing and pissing with her dick poking through the fly in
her dress. Oh, and talk about a kid with a new toy! I bet
she was pissing twenty times a day there for a while. I even
caught her out by the bushes and behind the garage.»

«Things quiet down, then?»

«Not even close. Pretty soon after that, she started getting
erections. At the oddest times, too! I mean, sometimes when
she saw me, OK, but lots of other guys set her off as well.
Waiters, grocery baggers, people on TV, and stupid stuff
like flowers and greeting cards. And she was still feeling
her self up, too.»

«Wasn’t she embarrassed by that?»

«No, she was having so much fun, I think she liked showing
it off. She started wearing a lot of straight skirts and
tight pants. I can tell you, she freaked out a lot of guys
and still does. But these women with dicks, they seem to
have a secret society or something. The more they freak out
guys like you and me, the more they smile and wink at each
other.»

«You know, that’s another thing I don’t get, Mark. Most of
these women are getting huge dicks now, and then they wear
tight pants, tight skirts, tight shorts, or tight anything
that shows whatever they’ve got. Guys don’t even do that.»

«I know, Todd, believe me I know. Maggie leveled off at
eight inches soft, ten inches erect. She can’t find
comfortable pants or panties any more, so she just wears
skirts and dresses and goes commando. And she never, ever
wears anything that conceals the bulge. Don’t get me started
on swimsuits.»

«Ten inches? How do you have sex with that?»

«Well, it’s still her, Todd. And it’s not a guy’s dick, it’s
a female dick. Her dick. One of my wife’s erogenous zones.»

«So what, you just push it out of the way?»

«Sometimes. But other times we do each other.»

«You mean, you give your wife blow jobs?»

«I had oral sex with her before. I still do. There’s just
two different ways to do it now.»

«Does she cum?»

«Yeah, they can make a prostate gland now, and that’s what
she got. So yeah, she cums. There’s no sperm, of course,
just cream. Her pussy and her cock get aroused and reach
orgasm at the same time. It’s all one system.»

«I gotta tell you, Mark, medical science has taken this one
a bit too far. Where’s it gonna end?»

«I don’t know, Todd. Gina and Wendy got their injections
last week.»

«Aren’t they still in high school?»

«Yeah, but it was their idea and Maggie signed for it. It’s
dicks for the whole family, I guess. Everyone can leave the
toilet seat up. Anyway, now that I’ve gotten over the
initial shock of it, our sex life is a lot more varied. We
had a threesome with our neighbor Brenda not long ago, and
one helluva weekend with Maggie’s sister and her husband.
Now, I have a question for you, Todd.»

«Shoot.»

«What’s it like having tits?»

Sandra Foxley. Sandra and I had a great affair for three months but
she called me on a Thursday night and said we were finished. This
left me with nothing to do Friday night so I went bar hopping and
that’s how the trouble started.

I was at the Shanghai Bar; the third stop and the fourth beer of the
evening. Oakland was playing the Yankees on TV when the alien
approached me. He didn’t look very odd at first, although I noticed
later that his eyes were more purple than blue and had no lashes. He
mostly kept his hands in his pockets; otherwise, I would have noticed
right away that his palms had thumbs on both sides.

«You look like a guy with time on your hands,» he said. «How about a
beer?»

I replied, «Sure, why not? My girl dumped me yesterday, claiming I
don’t satisfy her any more. Pretty damn depressing, don’t you think?»

«Well, I can help you pass the time and offer you a new experience, if
you’re interested,» said the alien. «Would you be willing to take a
harmless medical exam for research? It won’t take long and we pay
triple.»

Oakland was losing anyway. «Sure, why not? When do I have to be
there?» I asked.

«I’ll provide the transportation. Let’s go now,» replied the alien,
tossing a five on the bar and steering me toward the men’s room. By
habit I headed for the urinals but the alien nudged me into a stall.
«Hold that just a minute; we’ll be needing a specimen,» he explained.
He closed the stall door and raised his wrist to his lips; that’s when
I noticed his extra thumb. I tried to ask him about it but he paid no
attention. Instead, he spoke into his watch using a funny language
and then the room blanked out.

Check Out

Another room quickly blanked in. There were monitoring instruments
along the walls and a padded table in the center. «What is your name,
please?» asked the alien.

«Dave Perkins,» I answered. «Uh, this isn’t a surgical room, is it?»

«No, no, this is just for examinations. Nothing will touch your body.
Please undress and lie on the table.»

«I still have to piss,» I complained. The alien gave me a specimen
bottle.

I’d rather have undressed for Sandra, but what the hell, the guy was
paying triple. I took off my clothes and climbed onto the examining
table. Fortunately, the room was warm and the table seemed to be
heated. I laid there and daydreamed for about half an hour while the
alien spun dials on one machine after another. The five beers were
starting to set in pretty good.

«OK, Dave, the examination is over. You get three wishes. What’ll it
be?» asked the alien.

«Three wishes! Are you some kind of genie?» I asked.

«No Dave, but I have access to a lot of technology you can’t imagine.
With a transporter beam and computer filters, we can create or modify
almost anything. If you ask for something I can’t do, I’ll offer the
next best thing. Now, what’ll it be?»

I was still angry about Sandra saying I couldn’t satisfy her. This
seemed like a golden opportunity to end that problem forever. It’s
amazing what can make sense after five beers.

«One: I want to have the biggest cock in the world. Two: I want full
control, lots of staying power, multiple orgasms. Three: I want women
everywhere, and especially Sandra, to give me blow jobs whenever I
want.»

«Just one minute while I try to program that, Dave,» said the alien.
«Hmm, I presume you want the biggest human cock? Not the biggest
elephant cock, for example? No, I thought not. Full control: no
problem. Third wish: I can’t modify the desires of women everywhere,
but I can make it enjoyable for them to give you blow jobs. Will that
be acceptable?»

«Sure,» I replied. After all, I was nearly passed out. The alien did
some typing on a computer console and then rapped his fingers until
the console beeped.

«All set, Dave. The transporter will modify your body in accordance
with your wishes . You shouldn’t drink and drive, so I’m going to
transport you straight to bed. Thank you for your assistance. Good
night.» The examining room blanked out, my bedroom blanked in, and I
fell asleep.

Discovery

Saturday morning I woke without a hangover. I didn’t remember
everything about my escapade, but the business with the alien seemed
like a bad dream. Aliens, extra thumbs, transporters, three wishes.
I resolved to go on the wagon one of these years.

The surprise came when I rolled over to get up. Something heavy was
pulling at my groin; it felt like somebody was holding my cock. I
threw off the covers, looked, and froze. Between my legs was the
biggest cock I’d ever seen!

The monster was a foot and a half long, and thicker than my arm. The
head looked like the top of an oak stairway post. There was a huge
mass of pubic hair covering most of my lower stomach and my balls were
the size of grapefruits. I started to get up and found myself
dragging the monster cock across the sheets. As I sat on the edge of
the bed, the cock stretched across my thigh, curved onto the bed, and
ended with the head resting on the sheet. I tried to pick up the head
and place it between my knees, but the middle drooped. It took two
hands to get my cock off the sheets! It seemed to weigh ten or
fifteen pounds.

Habit told me it was time to piss, although I didn’t feel an urge. I
gingerly stood up and almost lost my balance. My huge balls stuck out
three or four inches beyond my thighs, and the cock curved outward
before dropping to my knees. It seemed to be attached higher on my
belly than before; I suppose it had to be that way, so my huge balls
weren’t squished between my thighs. I walked slowly to the bathroom,
unused to the feel and balance of the added weight. The head hung
about six inches in front of my knees, which barely avoided the
problem of kicking it with each step.

I received another surprise at the toilet. When I attempted to push
out a normal stream, the result was more like a full-pressure garden
hose. It only lasted a second, but the piss hit the toilet so hard
that water splashed over half the bathroom. I reached with both hands
to shake off the cock and received yet another shock; it rose to meet
my hands!

Frantically, I tried to remember my three wishes. Biggest cock on
Earth: check. Full control: what does that mean, I wondered? I
relaxed the cock and it hung limply in front of my knees again. I
thought about making it rise and it did. Moving it left and right
worked also. Soon I discovered the ability to make the cock bend and
curve various ways; I found myself putting on a private snake charmer
show right there in my own bathroom!

I began to wonder about erections and thereby caused one. The cock
got darker in color and grew over two feet long and six inches thick.
It felt about the same as an ordinary erection, but of course there
was more of it. I found I could move the erect cock up and down, left
and right as before, but flexing and bending were restrained. I
thought about making the cock soft again so I could flex it, and sure
enough, it went soft. I made it fully erect and flaccid several times
within a minute. Now, that’s control, I thought. Finally, I made the
cock erect and thought about cumming. The cock spurted cum instantly
and violently; I experienced orgasm and heard the blob smack the wall.
I cleaned it up with a wash cloth and couldn’t believe how much cum
there was. The cock was still erect so I curved it toward the shower
and thought about cumming again. Another huge blob of cum shot seven
feet and hit the shower panel. I amused myself for several minutes
shooting cum blobs toward the shower wall until I’d spelled out «EAT
ME.»

Something smelled delicious. With hands behind my back, I raised the
cock to my face and smelled the head. It didn’t smell like ordinary
cum at all; it smelled great! I stuck out my tongue and touched the
cock head to it; it was the most delicious thing I’d ever tasted.
Wish three: women everywhere would like giving me blow jobs.
I made the cock shake itself off and then headed for the kitchen.
After starting the coffee I considered fetching the newspaper. None
of my pajama bottoms would fit over the cock and I was sure it would
hang below the hem of my robe. In the end, I wore the robe and made
the cock stay wrapped around my hip. Someone might have noticed a
hell of a bulge on one side but at least I was decent.

Sitting at the kitchen table, letting the cock hang between my legs
wasn’t comfortable. The front edge of the chair was cold and the cock
tended to rub where it angled over. Resting the cock across one thigh
was much better. I amused myself by shifting the cock from one thigh
to the other with no hands as I read the paper and drank my coffee. I
must have been very thirsty because I drank the whole pot and then
made another.

After breakfast I went to the bathroom to shave and shower. My pubic
hair was in a huge tangle and it itched. There was so much of it that
washing the balls and cock would obviously be difficult. That much
hair didn’t even look right, and I decided to trim it back. Using a
barber scissors, I stood over the wastebasket and went to work.
Clumps six to eight inches long were falling away and I still had
quite a bit of hair left. As I worked, the true size of my new
equipment became more obvious. Curiosity killed the cat, and I ended
up trimming myself very close.

The balls were definitely attached higher than before and they didn’t
hang down as much. Both these changes seemed necessary to keep the
balls from being smashed as I walked, but it made them stick out in
front of me. The cock was as big around as a whiskey bottle and twice
as long. With the bottom of the shaft emerging just above the balls,
the top began a few inches below my navel. The base seemed attached
to a hip bone that wasn’t there before, and it wouldn’t bend straight
down. Instead, it curved out and then down. I tried flexing the cock
various ways but it wouldn’t hang straight down.

In the shower I erected the cock again and shot a few cum blobs at the
drain. I shampooed and scrubbed my body as normal. Washing the cock
was easy; I just raised it up and washed it like another arm. I had
trouble drying between my legs until I thought of using the cock to do
it. I was still thirsty, so I drank six or eight glasses of water
from the bathroom sink.

Getting dressed posed yet another problem: my old jockey shorts were
out of the question. Shorts in general were out of the question. I
tried all my baggiest pants but the cock wouldn’t fit into any of
them. It was obvious that I needed to buy new clothes, but how could
I go out?

I walked into the living room and started searching through the old
junk mail for men’s clothing ads. One flyer showed a pair of
extremely baggy nylon parachute pants: the kind of thing rap singers
wear. I called the store and asked them to hold a pair of their
baggiest style in my size. They only had purple and yellow, so I told
them to hold both.

The hall closet offered the last chance for something to wear and it
didn’t fail me. Wearing a trench coat on a sunny day in July seemed a
little strange but I had no choice. The next problem was that without
pants I looked like a flasher. I managed to put on trousers by
leaving the fly open and putting the belt through the back loops only.
I had to curl the cock upward to keep it from protruding below the
edge of the coat, but that seemed a small price to pay. I put on a
sport shirt and running shoes, grabbed my wallet, and covered myself
with the trench coat. Only then did I remember that my car was still
parked outside the bar and my keys were in my pants pocket. My pants,
of course, were still in the alien’s examining room.

Fortunately, I keep a spare set of keys in the dresser. Grabbing
them, I called a taxi and waited twenty minutes for it to arrive. I
calmly walked out wearing my trench coat, holding the cock head to my
waist, and hoping the neighbors wouldn’t notice. The driver was an
attractive woman in her thirties. She obviously didn’t have a lot of
money to spend on clothes or hair styling but she did have nice tits
and a low cut T-shirt.

«Hi, I’m Angel. Are you sure you want that coat?» she asked.

I replied, «I haven’t been feeling just right today. I want to keep
warm until I see the doctor, but I need a ride to my car. Do you know
the Shanghai Bar?»

«Sure. Hop in,» said Angel, pointing her thumb to the back seat.

I relaxed in the rear for the ten minute ride. Angel looked at me in
her mirror and nearly lost control. In a flash I understood why. I’d
allowed the cock to unroll and my trench coat to spread open. «Is
that your cock?» asked Angel.

«Uh, yeah, I’m rather attached to it. Sorry, I didn’t mean to flash
you or anything,» I replied.

Angel pulled into an empty parking lot, stopped behind some bushes,
and got out of the cab. «Let me see that thing,» she insisted through
the window. I opened the taxi door and unbuttoned my trench coat.
The cock extended from my belly, ran across the back seat, then hung
over the edge. Just for fun, I raised it and waved it around a few
times.»

«Holy shit, it’s alive!» Angel exclaimed. «I could never take that
thing; not even the tip. Can I touch it?»

«Suit yourself,» I replied. As Angel reached toward the cock, I
erected it and moved it toward her hand. This pleased her to no end.
She touched the head and I tried to let a little cum seep out. In
fact, I shot a large cum blob onto the roof of the cab. It made a
«thwack» sound. Not expecting an orgasm, I gasped.

«You sure are sensitive, but at least you don’t go soft,» said Angel.
It was true: the cock was still fully erect and ready to cum again.
She took a rag from the front seat and wiped the sticky mess off the
ceiling, then sniffed. «Something smells delicious. Is there a
restaurant around here?»

«I don’t think so. Here, try this,» I replied. The cock head still
had a drop of cum on it, which I picked up and held to her lips.

Angel sniffed it. «That’s the smell, all right. It sure doesn’t
smell like regular cum.» With that, she put her lips around my finger
and rolled her tongue. Her eyes lit up instantly. «Mister, I don’t
know what you got there, but it tastes great and gets my pussy flowing
as well. You got a second helping?»

I looked around and decided no one could see us as long as I stayed in
the cab. I swung my legs out the door and pointed the huge engorged
cock directly at Angel’s face. «Go for it,» I urged.

There was no way Angel could get her mouth around the cock, but she
kissed all around the head and massaged the shaft. Strangely,
whatever she did had no effect on my level of arousal. It seemed I
could be fully aroused, fully relaxed, or anywhere between, but always
under my control. Angel seemed to be tiring and growing anxious, so I
decided it was time to cum. Although I tried to hold back, the gush
of fluid caught Angel by surprise. Some of it shot down her throat,
but most of it splashed back out of her mouth and onto my pants.
Angel moaned and rocked her hips in ecstasy, then started licking up
all the cum she could find. When she got her lips back around the
cock head I shot cum for her again. This time she managed not to gag.
The front of her shorts was wet with pussy juice and she motioned for
me to continue. I began pumping a continuous flow of cum into her
mouth. Her body became rigid and she began non-stop moaning and
twitching. There was no way she could swallow cum as fast as I was
pumping it, and the sticky fluid began oozing down her chin and onto
her tits. Finally, Angel pulled away and sat on the ground.

«Man, oh man. Nothing touched my pussy, nothing at all, but I got off
the minute I tasted your cum. I’m exhausted. Doesn’t that thing have
any limits?» Angel was referring to the cock, which was still erect
and ready for more. Just out of curiosity, I made the cock cum again;
the blob sailed fifteen feet and hit a reserved parking sign with a
bang.

Angel was a mess. She was covered with cum from her nose to her
thighs. She began cleaning herself with her fingers and licking them;
each mouthful caused her to moan and buck her hips again. I tried to
clean up my clothes with a hanky, but without complete success. Angel
was getting off so hard on my cum that I tasted it again myself; it
was delicious but not orgasmic. I hoped the outside of my coat would
dry before I got to the store.

Having finally worn herself out, Angel got back in the taxi. I closed
my door and we headed for the Shanghai Bar. Angel’s clothes were
still soaked and would undoubtedly dry stiff and stained.
Nevertheless, she said «Mister, next time you need a ride, call me
again. Thanks!» and pulled away before I could pay her.
Once again I was incredibly thirsty. Although I was right outside the
Shanghai Bar, I decided it was too early for a beer. I got into my
car and used the drive-through at McDonalds to buy an extra-large
Coke. That helped, but a minute later I was still thirsty and had to
buy an extra-large Pepsi from Burger King. Finally, I reached the
clothing store and went in.

«Can I help you sir? Take your coat, perhaps?» asked the sales clerk.
He was a young guy, about nineteen years old with a punk Mohawk
haircut and the name of Stanley.

«No, my name is Dave Perkins. You’re holding two pair of parachute
pants for me,» I informed him. He checked the «hold» rack and handed
me two pair of parachute pants: one purple and one yellow. «I’ll need
to try these on,» I said. Stanley assigned me a fitting room.

I hung up my coat and slacks, then tried on the purple pants. The
style and color turned my stomach, but they were enormously baggy.
The plaid sport shirt I was wearing didn’t match either pair. My only
alternative at the moment was to keep wearing my trench coat.

«I’ll take both pair,» I told Stanley. «What kind of shirt would I
wear with these?» He talked me into an orange tank top for the purple
pants and a green, cropped-off sweatshirt to go with the yellow. He
also tried to sell me sunglasses and a leather hat, but I took a pass.

«I’d like to wear these right away,» I said. «Can you just cut the
tags off?»

«Uh, sure, just take them off in the dressing room and pass them over
the door.»

I handed him the yellow pants, tank top, and sweatshirt, then returned
to the dressing room. I hung the purple pants over the door, removed
my shirt, and waited for Stanley to hand the pants back. With nothing
else to do, I faced the mirror and did cock exercises: up, down,
right, left — first with the cock straight and then bending it at the
middle.

«Here are your pants, sir,» said Stanley. I had the pants back on
before I realized he hadn’t given me the orange tank top. I retrieved
my wallet and keys, bundled up my old clothes, and went out to find
Stanley. He was helping another customer already, and seemed
surprised to see me without a shirt.

«The cashier has the rest of your clothes, sir. I didn’t realize you
wanted to wear the new shirt, too. Please accept my apology,» he
said.

The cashier was a tiny Oriental girl who eyed me closely when I
approached. A name tag identified her as Annie. I asked her for my
clothes and she began looking all around the checkout counter. When
she stooped to look under the counter, her tiny bare pussy looked back
at me. The cock instantly became aroused and strained against my new
pants. I quickly softened it again but Annie had seen what happened.
She leaned over the counter and whispered, «Was that your cock, or
what?»

I admitted that it was and Annie grabbed my hand and pulled me toward
the changing booths. On the way she found my clothes and then
insisted I try them on again. I protested until Annie followed me
into the changing booth and closed the door.

«Let me see it,» she commanded.

Her eyes were no higher than my chest. I dropped my pants and let her
see the cock. She seemed in total awe, so I waved the cock around and
bent it into a question mark. Annie seemed to be in heaven.

«Can I touch it?» she asked.

This seemed a small thing, if it made her happy. I told her to go
ahead and willed the cock into erection as she made contact. Annie
ran her hands all over the giant shaft and then proceeded to kiss the
head. Everything else made her so happy that I figured she’d like me
to cum. I waited for her to bend close and then let her have it in
the face. The familiar rush of pleasure passed over me.

The cum blob that smacked into Annie’s face immediately caused her to
buck her hips and groan in ecstasy. A moment later she began
furiously wiping the sticky cream off her face and into her mouth.
She braced herself against the wall and slid down to sit on the floor.
«More, more, give me more,» she begged looking up at me and holding
her tiny mouth open as wide as it would go. I began shooting a
continuous stream of cum at her mouth. I was feeling continuous
orgasms as the sticky mess piled up on her face and seeped down onto
her chest. Her white blouse and pink skirt were being ruined, but she
didn’t seem to care. After a while, she seemed ready to pass out and
I stopped. She was trying to scoop more cum into her mouth but she
didn’t seem able to swallow. I suppose she was full. I wiped the
cock head on the side of her dress, put on my shirt and pants, and
returned to the cashier station with all my items. Stanley was there,
combing his Mohawk..

«I still need these rung up,» I insisted.

«What happened to Annie?» he asked.

«She’s in some kind of a mess,» I replied.

After paying for the clothes, I headed out to my car and noticed again
how thirsty I was. There was a convenience store right on the corner,
so I bought a Triple Huge Tank of pop. I downed 64 oz. in about a
minute and still felt dry, so I went back in and bought another.
After the third one, I just bought a Double Huge. All this cumming
seemed to dehydrate me!
By then it was two o’clock and I decided to call Sandra. She wasn’t
happy to hear from me, but I told her I’d left some tools at her
apartment and needed to pick them up. When I arrived, it was obvious
she hadn’t freshened up or dressed for me in any way.

«Just get your stuff and leave. I told you, it’s over for us,» she
said.

«Gosh, you look great. Can’t we try again?» I asked, raising the cock
against the inside of my pants.

Sandra stared at my enormous bulge. «What have you got in those
pants?» she demanded.

The parachute pants had an elastic waistband, so I slithered the cock
up my stomach and out of the top. Sandra was speechless as I used the
cock to pull down one side of my pants, then the other. Finally, I
kicked off my pants, pointed the cock straight at her pussy, and
erected. Her eyes widened even further as she watched the huge organ
swell up with blood.

«Dave, what happened to you?» she asked.

«I’ve improved my love-making, Sandra. Want a sample?» I asked.

«I could never take that thing. You’re too big for me now, Dave.
It’s still over between us,» she said.

Just as she opened her mouth to say «us» I hit it with a cum blob.
Sandra instantly shook her body and screamed with pleasure. «That’s
so delicious I can’t describe it. Dave, don’t ever leave me. Stand
still while I stroke that for you,» Sandra pleaded.

Sandra knelt in front of me and put her mouth to the cock head. I’d
waited months for that moment, and made her wait a few seconds just to
savor my victory. Finally, I began shooting cum into her mouth as I’d
done for Annie. Sandra was able to keep swallowing longer but soon,
she too was full. Her face, shoulders, chest, and legs were covered
with gobs of sticky fluid, and there was more on the floor. Sandra
furiously pulled off the rest of her clothes and began smearing cum on
her pussy. This caused her to climax even more. Finally, she fell
asleep in the huge puddle of cum. I wiped the cock on her blouse, put
my pants back on, and looked for something to drink. I found three
beers, four liters of Coke, a gallon of milk, and a half pint of
whipping cream. That, plus a minute with the kitchen spray hose, got
me feeling right.
Oakland was playing the Yankees again so I watched TV until Sandra
awoke. She was covered with dried cum all but didn’t bother to clean
it up. «What happened to you? You were never like this!» she
exclaimed.

«I took lessons,» I replied.

«No way! What really happened?» she demanded.

«Well, would you believe I was taken by space aliens, examined, and
offered three wishes?» I asked. «They have purple eyes and thumbs on
both sides of their hands.»

«That doesn’t seem too likely, Dave. Where did this supposedly
happen?» she asked.

I told her it was the Shanghai Bar and she insisted we go there and
have a drink. At my suggestion, she took a shower and put on some
fresh clothes. With a clean dress and high heels, she looked as good
as ever.

After two rounds at the Shanghai, Sandra disappeared into the women’s
room for forty-five minutes. Oakland was losing again and I had two
more beers while waiting for her to return. When she did, Sandra told
me, «I believe every word you say, Dave. Let’s go back to my
apartment.»

When we arrived, she immediately ripped open her dress and looked at
her tits in the mirror. Slowly, they began to move around! She
pointed them up, down, and all different directions. Also, she was
able to swell them up and flatten them out at will.

«Lisa, did you meet the alien guy in the washroom?» I asked.

«No, I met his female partner, of course. They’re an advanced race,
Dave, not a bunch of peepers. I wished for the ability to reshape my
tits, for comfort in wearing high heels, and for a pussy that would
hold the biggest cock in the world. I sure can move my tits around.»

I peered close to examine her tits and something squirted me in the
eye. «Cool! Watch this,» said Sandra, squirting milk across the
room. By moving her tits around, she was able to aim each stream
separately. She was getting about twenty feet of distance.

«So much for wish one. Are you comfortable in those high heels?» I
asked.

«Yes, in fact, I forgot I had them on. This is great,» Sandra said,
running a lap around the couch. «I want to try a taller pair,
though.» Sandra skipped to the bedroom and returned with a pair of
four inch spike heels. They had ankle straps, so she sat on the couch
to put them on.

«Sandra, your feet look strange,» I noted when she removed the first
pair of shoes. Lisa looked at her feet and flexed them. «You’re
right, Dave. I can’t straighten my toes or flatten my feet. How
bizarre!»

Sandra stood up without her shoes and found herself on tiptoes. «This
is weird! My heels won’t reach the floor,» she said, catching herself
against the wall. «It feels perfectly OK but balancing is a problem.
I guess I’ll have to wear high heels all the time now,» she said,
strapping on the four inch pair. «Ah, that feels great: better than
running shoes used to feel,» she said.

«What about the third wish?» I asked.

Lisa pulled her dress completely off and discovered a gigantic bush of
pubic hair. She took a scissors from her desk drawer, stood over the
wastebasket, and began clipping. Five minutes later a gigantic pussy
was revealed. The bottom was in its normal location but the top began
just below her navel. Sandra concentrated and the lips began to move.
Soon, her entire stomach area was pulsating and juice began slopping
onto the floor.

«This is incredible, Dave. I’m consciously arousing myself as easily
as moving my arm. I can start and stop the flow of juice at will.»
On impulse, Sandra touched a vase to her pussy lips and sucked it in.
There was a gurgling sound as Sandra’s stomach twisted and turned.
Finally, Sandra ejected the vase upside down. She had rotated it
inside her pussy!

«Sandra, are you ready for me?» I asked.

«Yes Dave, cum here,» she said.

Thanks to the high heels, Sandra’s huge pussy and my enormous cock
were exactly the same level. I wiggled the cock furiously against her
massive clitoris and a puddle of pussy juice fell around our feet.
Hugging Sandra with both hands, I maneuvered the colossal cock head
past her immense outer lips. I erected the cock and inserted its
entire length. Sandra’s belly was filled all the way up to her tits.
She began massaging the cock’s full length with the cavernous walls of
her vagina. Her breasts pounded against my chest like fists. I
twisted the massive cock in every direction, vigorously massaging
Sandra’s interior pussy walls. She sprayed milk in my face with one
tit and washed my belly with the other. When I decided to cum, Sandra
felt it immediately and reciprocated. The flow of cum and pussy juice
turned to a jet spray and splashed off the floor and around the room.
Finally, we passed out in exhaustion.

When I woke, Sandra was at the sink, sucking on the spray hose. I
found a water pitcher in the cupboard and drank three gallons before
Sandra passed me the hose.

«Dave, that was great. No ordinary man could ever satisfy me now, not
the way you just did,» Sandra said.

«Does that mean we’re back together again?» I asked.

«Unfortunately, no, Dave. You see, the female alien told me that
almost every earthman they examine asks for the biggest cock in the
world. The aliens increase the size by two percent each time. There
are now five guys out there with cocks bigger than yours. You just
don’t satisfy me any more, Dave. Sorry!»

Well, that’s how I ended up depressed about my puny eighteen inch
cock. I called a cab and asked Angel to drop me off for a new pair of
pants. Annie was glad to take my measurements.

private college with declining enrollment. The school had
discontinued football three years earlier, and basketball
seemed next to go. The team had lost five straight games and
it’s overall record was 4 and 12.

The nation was at peace; the economy was rolling; and
medical science had eradicated all sexually-transmitted
diseases, including AIDS. Social mores were relaxing. In
that climate, the CU cheerleaders desperately proposed this
incentive: After every victory, they’d cheer the next game
topless.

The effect was immediate: Central University won its next
game. As the final buzzer sounded, all seven cheerleaders
threw their sweaters and bras to the players, performed a
five minute drill, and followed the players into the locker
room. As promised, they cheered the next game bare-breasted,
then another. The team was on a 3-0 streak, so to speak.
Tickets promptly sold out for the rest of the season.

Everyone was happy except, of course, the local guardians of
morality. A coalition of conservative groups quickly sued
the college, demanding an immediate cover-up. Pending trial,
the judge issued a restraining order against the
cheerleaders and the team went 1-3 over its next four games.

During preparation, the judge spent many long hours
reviewing video tapes and other evidence of the alleged
crime. Then, at trial, the judge asked that the evidence be
displayed in the courtroom. The cheerleaders accordingly
stood and removed their tops. The judge examined each girl
carefully, then announced his famous decision: «I see
nothing obscene before me.»

The cheerleaders were so ecstatic they left their tops in
the courtroom. Emerging topless, they faced a huge crowd of
newspaper and television cameras. Bouncing with excitement,
the captain announced that if the team clinched a winning
season, the squad would cheer any remaining games completely
naked.

The newspapers and TV stations ate it up. With the judge’s
ruling to support them, the media had no compunctions about
showing the girls outside the courtroom, on the basketball
court, or anywhere else they happened to be. Central
University played the rest of their season on national
television. The cheerleaders became celebrities, appearing
frequently on talk shows and entertainment nightlies, always
in half uniform. Somebody sold a million frontless T-shirts
imprinted CU Gone Wild across the collarbone.

The team pulled a game above .500 with one game remaining in
the season. In celebration, the cheerleaders tossed their
remaining clothes into the crowd and performed their first
naked victory dance. (OK, they did have ribbons in their
hair: school colors, of course!)

The moral guardians filed more lawsuits, but each judge or
jury shared the same view of the evidence: Nothing obscene.
By the time the guardians relented, the courts had ruled the
entire country clothing-optional.

Summer 2025 became the summer of skin. Naked Pro Beach
Volleyball was first, followed by Women’s Naked Basketball
Association and the National Women’s Naked Soccer League.
Sponsors urged women track, golf, and tennis players to
complete naked because it was the only way they got
exposure. Ratings had never been so high.

It took a few years, but performing naked eventually
permeated cheerleading and women’s sports, at both the
college and professional levels. Dance troupes, movies, TV
shows, and even the news were among the next to go. In
response to repeated demands by women, men began appearing
naked as well. High schools instituted Naked In School
programs to help students acclimate to the new standards.

Even in private life and local streets, no one could be
arrested or asked to leave any time or any place, despite
how little (if anything) they might be wearing. This led to
some interesting situations…
It was the last week of summer vacation but for that one
day, at least, life was good. I was at the pool soaking up
rays with my two friends, Ben Daire and Dan Thatte. Dan’s
new girlfriend Teah Schurt was with us. My name is Adam
Jonson.

The three of us guys had been together all through high
school. Dan was the shortest, maybe 5′ 10″ or so, and he was
definitely the ladies man. He had a slender build and a
friendly disposition that girls just went for. At 6′ 2″ I
was the tallest and the bulkiest, because I spent so much
time working out for the swim team. I was OK with girls but
I’d never dated a lot. Ben was the gadget man of the group
and also the skinniest, even though he was six feet tall. He
liked girls but was awkward with them. We were all beginning
our Senior years.

Teah was starting her junior year. She was a little shorter
than Dan, and quite thin. Her hair was light brown and hung
to her shoulder blades. Somehow, she never got a tan and
never got burnt. She was pleasant but shy, meticulous about
her appearance, a bit sheltered and innocent. Except that
nobody could be that innocent.

The breeze was warm and the air was sweet. It was just a
perfect lazy, hazy, crazy day of summer. I tipped my hat
over my face and felt the sun caress my shoulders.

It was the biggest swim meet of the year: the conference
finals. Attendance at swim meets was usually sparse, but for
this event the whole school has showed up to watch. The
announcer called my event, 200 Meter Individual Medley, and
then my name, Adam Jonson, Bald Mountain High School. I
confidently strode out of the locker room and onto the
starting block.

Then suddenly, everyone was laughing! I looked around
without a clue, and the crowd laughed harder! Then, I
realized the awful truth. Somehow, in the excitement of the
meet, I’d forgotten my suit! Every cell in my body wanted to
rush back into the locker room, but the starter had already
called the event! I had no choice but to mount the block and
wait for the starting signal.

An eternity later, the signal blew and I jumped into the
relative safety of the water. My entry was almost perfect -
hardly a splash — but this provided the crowd a perfectly
clear view of my butt! They, as I began my butterfly, I
realized my naked ass would be clearly visible and pulsing
with each stroke!

But someone else was in my lane! A girl with spiky black
hair and olive skin, naked from head to toe except for a
pair of swim goggles! I lunged forward, hoping against all
hope to avoid a collision, and then she dived! I began
swimming over her, then she grabbed my dick and held on for
dear life!

This was the biggest meet of the year. I had to continue! So
I kicked and stroked as hard as I could, dragging her along
until it was time for my turnaround. Then, lady luck stepped
in. The naked girl couldn’t match my turnaround and I left
her behind.

Except that she’d given me the biggest erection of my life!
And this leg was the backstroke! My dick was poking above
the water like a periscope, and the crowd was chanting,
«Stroke, stroke, stroke,» in unison with my swimming! If
only I could make the turnaround and start the breaststroke!
A least then, only my butt would be on display.

Turnaround! Incredibly, I still held the lead! Swimming
breaststroke, my butt was even more exposed than during the
butterfly, but I held the lead! Then the naked chick was
there again, floating on her back, legs open, right in front
of me! There was no time to go around! I’d have to run her
over!

Oh no! As I tried to slide over her body, my dick got stuck
in her! There was no shaking her off; she was grabbing my
neck! Desperately I spun a few times, hoping she would lose
her grip. And she did!

Now it was time for the last turnaround and then freestyle.
The naked chick tried to grab me again but I passed her so
fast that she had no chance. I was swimming like a jet ski!
Then, the starting block loomed just within my reach! I
tapped it, and the crowd roared because not only had I won;
I’d set a new conference record!

Ecstatic, I leapt out of the pool and strutted over to
receive my medal. Only to remember once again that I’d
forgotten my suit! The laughter was cruel and unceasing! How
would I ever live this down?

The naked chick was holding my trophy! Apparently, she was
the presenter! And from the way she was approaching me, I
think she was planning more than a peck on the cheek! My
dick was bigger than the trophy!

Then, Ben was talking. «Looks like you’re having a good time
there, bud,» he remarked. I pulled my hat off of my face and
glanced over at him.

«Uh, you want another towel?» Ben asked.

«I haven’t been in the water,» I reminded him.

«Maybe you shoulda been,» he observed. «At least sit up,
OK?»

I looked down at my briefs, saw the problem, and sat up.
Then I put the towel on my lap. It wasn’t a good day for
wearing Speedos.

«So, what time are you supposed to show up for
registration?» Ben wanted to know.

«Thanks, I’ve been trying not to think about school. It’s in
the afternoon, though. One o’clock, I think. Why?»

«Mine’s in the morning. I thought maybe I could bum a ride,
but no big deal. Dan, what about you?»

«Morning. I’ll pick you up on the way.»

«Me too,» said Teah.

«You, too,» said Dan.

«Is that bitch Vivian still over there?» I asked no one in
particular, hoping I wouldn’t have to shift around to look.
She’d be on the east deck, of course, where the naked kids
hung out. We were on the west.

«Yeah, it looks like she’s playing cards with that friend of
hers Crystal and that guy who rode up on the Harley. Maybe
that’ll keep her busy,» Ben volunteered. He was more into
watching the shenanigans over there than I was. I mean, some
of those kids were so flipping flagrant. Then there was
Vivian.

«What time is it?»

«Quarter to four. Whatsa matter, too hard to turn around?»

«No, I’m getting up to take a few dives,» I replied. And so,
after a few preliminary checks, I stood up, stretched, and
headed for the diving boards. At least the lines weren’t
long.

A moment later, I felt two objects press against my back.
Then came a dreaded female voice: «Hey, watch who you’re
bumping into, Yonson. This ain’t The Program, you know.» I
hate it when people pronounce my name that way.

«I didn’t bump into you. You bumped into me,» I responded
without turning around. «Anyway, why are you in this line?
This is for the high dive.»

«I keep lookin’ for the big one, you know? Hey, watch out,
you’re about to bump me again. Whatsa matter Yonson, you
need to make room for sumthin’ up there?» she taunted. «Turn
around; lemme see.»

«No, I wasn’t making room for anything. I didn’t even move,»
I replied. «Look, I’m trying to prepare for this dive. Let
me think, OK?»

«What, now you can’t think when I’m around? Or is it all the
time? Would it help if I jumped up and down in front of
you?»

«Yeah, maybe it would,» I answered, spotting my pal Ethan at
the head of the line. Ethan was on the swim team with me.

«Hey Ethan,» I called. «Come here a minute, would you? You
can trade places with this spiky, black-haired, naked person
who bumps into people from behind.»

Vivian somehow missed the comeback and seconds later she was
climbing the ladder to the high dive. She was firm and taut,
I’ll give her that. She was muscular as well, though a bit
too much for my taste. And fairly tall: about 5′ 10″. Ethan
seemed to enjoy the view, but I just looked around.

«Has she ever dived from up there?» Ethan asked after she
reached the platform.

«Damned if I know,» I replied. «Seems like it’d rip her tits
off, even if they are as hard as a football.»

«How’d you know that?» Ethan asked. «You two been feeling
each other up?»

«Hardly. I mean, they have that shape, and you can see it
when she walks. And she keeps bumping into me.»

«Why, does she like you?»

«Get real,» I replied. «OK, let’s see this. Here she goes.»

Vivian started her run down the board and kept going until
she was treading air. Then, she grabbed her knees and made a
tremendous splash as her naked butt hit the water. Some
drops landed on Ethan and me.

«Damn, I hope she was clean,» I remarked.

«She looked pretty good climbing the ladder,» Ethan noted,
clearly knowing he shouldn’t have. I mean, that wasn’t
really the point.

When my turn on the board came, I hung my toes on the end of
the board, sprung, and spun a clean double roll. Vivian was
nowhere around, so I went a couple more times and then
headed back to Dan and Ben.

«You guys ready to go?» I asked. «They’ll be closing in a
few minutes.»

«Yea, I guess,» said the others and we headed to our
respective locker rooms. I was just about to pull off my
Speedos when I heard the dreaded female voice behind me.

«So, you gonna take a shower or a pee, Yonson?» it asked.

«What are you doing in here, Vivichelli?» I asked in return.
«This isn’t The Program, you know.»

«It’s OK now,» she said. «Ever since that Equal Access
thing.»

She was referring to the Equal Access To Facilities Act, a
piece of legislation that was supposed to make exclusive
men’s clubs illegal. But a couple of court decisions later,
every public washroom in the state was unisex. It had
something to do with sporting events, and the lines at the
women’s washroom always being longer.

«Well, unless you plan to get dressed, it seems you have no
further business here. See ya!»

«I might have to pee,» she replied. «Like, in a few minutes.
I can feel it coming on.»

«Never mind, I’ll drive home in my suit,» I decided. Dan and
Ben followed me out as Vivian headed toward the open
showers.

We had to wait a few minutes for Teah to finish in the
locker room formerly known as Women’s, then we all piled in
the car and headed out.

«Does that chick like you?» asked Ben as we left the parking
lot.

«No, I think she hates me,» I replied. «Why else would she
keep bugging me all the time?»

«Not one of The Program’s greater success stories, eh?» said
Ben.

«She was never in The Program,» Dan explained. «She just
showed up naked on the first day of school last year. I
don’t think she’s worn anything since.»

«How can she do that?» I wondered aloud.

«Well, some people just like it. I’m sure she has her
reasons,» Teah said. «Maybe she just likes intimidating
people that way.»

«Maybe,» I allowed. «But if she’s gotta be weird, I wish
she’d just get a nose ring or whatever.»
By the time I got home, my skin was itching from pool
chlorine. My mom gave me a funny look because I still had my
Speedos on, but I just ran upstairs, grabbed some clean
clothes from my room, and headed into the bathroom for a
shower. After getting dressed, I opened the bathroom door,
rinsed out my suit, and hung it on the shower rod to dry.

I found my mom downstairs in the kitchen, working on dinner
and watching the evening news. A naked man and a naked women
were standing in front of the news desk, reading stories
about the President, Congress, and the economy of Bulgaria.
After that, a naked chick stood in front of a map explaining
the weather, then a naked guy talked over film clips of
naked people playing tennis and golf. It’s all about
ratings, I guess.

«Don’t forget you have school registration tomorrow,» Mom
reminded me.

«Yeah, I know. I’m ready.»

«And you have your six-month checkup with Doctor Polk on
Wednesday,» she continued.

«Yeah, I know.»

«Are you going to revise any factors?»

«What for?»

«Well, I though maybe you’d want body hair again, or more
muscles, or, you know, bigger, or something.»

«You know I hate shaving myself for swim meets,» I told Mom.
«I mean, yeah, it seems kind of fem not having pubic hair,
but the rest of the team is the same way, and not that many
guys see me in gym. And as to muscles, I’m already at the
limit for competition.»

«Are you as big as you want to be?» she asked.

«Yeah, coach says 6 foot 2 is a good height.»

Mom paused.

«Oh that,» I blushed. «I really don’t think about it. Do you
think I’m small? How would you know?»

«Oh, I haven’t been peeking or anything, at least not at
you,» she replied. «But some of the young men I see on TV,
or even around town, seem pretty huge these days. Your dad
had it done, you know.»

«Dad had his thing blown up?» That didn’t seem right at all.

«You make it sound like a firecracker in a bratwurst,» she
giggled. «I mean, your father and I never had a problem with
each other; it’s just a change. He’s had to start wearing
different pants. I’m surprised you didn’t notice.»

«No, Mom, I don’t keep an eye on Dad’s pants or, for that
matter, his crotch. That’s between you two. I mean, would he
want you talking to me about this?»

«He probably wouldn’t mind, but let’s not tell him, OK? I
want you to get contraception, though.»

«Why? I’m not having sex with anyone, and I don’t think it’s
gonna happen in the next six months.»

«Well, if you don’t want to make any babies in the next six
months, then you shouldn’t have any objections to making
sure of that. It’s just safer. I mean, you’re going to get
AIDS and STD protection, right? Just in case that mad moment
or evil toilet seat comes along? Why is that different from
getting pregnancy protection?»

«OK; you win; I’ll tell the doctor,» I promised. «Anything
else? You want me to grow tits or anything?»

«No, dear, of course not. I know some boys have done that,
but on most of them it looks silly. Just take care of
yourself.»

I wanted to ask her which boys with tits looked sensible,
but another thought prevailed.

«Uh. Mom, when did you last go to the doctor?»

«It was a couple of months ago. Same time as your dad. Why
do you ask?»

«Did you, uh, .»

«Nothing major, dear. The doctor thought I should decrease
fat retention, and I decided to improve my musculature a
bit. My skin tone has improved. That and, well, a few things
to please your father.»

I raised my eyebrows.

«Well, I nuked my body hair, same as you’ve done, and my
breasts are firming up quite a bit. What’s wrong?»

«I hope your, ah, don’t end up hard as football, that’s all.
Sorry, I shouldn’t have said that.»

«Oh no, that’s OK. I mean, we were just talking. Anyway, I
know what you mean, and I didn’t sign up for that. The
doctor only recommends it for women who jump around a lot,
like cheerleaders and athletes. I just went far enough so I
don’t need to wear a bra anymore.»

This was getting just too weird. Fortunately, Effie and
Jeffie broke the spell by getting home from their friends’
house. Effie and Jeffie were twins, both 13 at the time, and
as similar as a developing boy and girl could possibly be.
To emphasize this, they always wore identical hair styles
and clothes. This led to some interesting situations when
Effie wanted to wear a skirt, or a dress, or patent leather
shoes. The battle over swimsuits was an annual event but
somehow the family survived.

The twins arrived just before my dad, which was good because
Dad didn’t like to wait for dinner. I guess we were a pretty
normal family, and did all the normal stuff together. Except
that now I kept trying to size my dad’s dick.

After dinner Dad watched Monday Night football, which had
grown weird since the players started wearing only a cup,
shoes, pads, and helmets. Certain guys, like the kickers,
didn’t even wear that, and for safety reasons, nobody wore
spikes. Of course there were naked cheerleaders too, and
commercials with naked people drinking beer, naked people
driving cars, and naked people taking vacations. The naked
women selling tampons and douches were the worst. The
Shafters were leading the Cummers 24-7 at the half, so I
just did my weights, went to bed, and jacked out. So much
for ratings.

The next morning I ate a light breakfast, then went to the Y
for an hour of laps. There were only a few other swimmers
and like myself, most of them were on swim teams. Everyone
wore suits and used separate locker rooms. I enjoyed the
sheer normalcy of it.

After heading back to the locker room, I found that my PDA
had a message waiting. So, after showering and getting
dressed, I strapped it onto my wrist and told it to read the
message.

Hi Adam, this is Ben. I’m at registration here with Dan
and Teah. Nadia is here too. We saw Vivian and Crystal
leave earlier, so you probably won’t run into them this
afternoon. Man, this is going to be some kind of weird
school year. When you get here, be sure to pick up the
list of new rules. Uh, we’re all going to lunch now;
talk to you later. Oh man.

Well, thanks Ben, I thought. Raise my curiosity but tell me
nothing. Such is life. I showered, went home for lunch, ate
a sandwich, checked my clothes, grabbed my keys, and headed
for school. The parking lot was full and I had to leave the
car on a side street three blocks away.

Registration was in the new gym, which seemed to be a really
nice building except that the air conditioning wasn’t
working. As a result, the place was hot, stuffy, and smelled
like, well, a gym.

Maybe it was the lack of air conditioning or maybe it was
something else, but there seemed to be more people strutting
around naked than usual. Ms. Sprite, the girl’s swim team
coach, and a couple of other people who looked like teachers
were even naked. I got in line to pickup my schedule from a
girl with clothes, then tried to avoid textbook and supply
tables being worked by naked students. I was gratified to
learn that I did need some gym clothes.

I was almost done when I sensed a tap on my shoulder and a
feminine voice behind me.

«Hi, Adam,» she said. «Did you get one of these?» It was
Nadia Blosser, a girl Dan dated as a sophomore. But that was
before Nadia did time in The Program and later adopted a
short skirt and nipple shields as normal attire. Today’s was
a red and black pleated tartan. Skirt, that is. Unlike most
girls, she also carried a purse. It was black, with a
shoulder strap.

«Uh, no, what?» I asked, concentrating on her face. That,
however, was difficult because Nadia was about a foot
shorter than me. She had nice shoulders, a cute perky hair
style, and a pack of handouts.

«This is a list of new rules for the year. You need to read
it before the first day of class. By the way, how’s Dan
doing?»

«Oh, he’s fine,» I told her. «He’s still got the same PDA
address. You could call him.»

«No, that’s over. I just wondered if he kept the piercing.»

«I never knew he had one. Well, thanks for the set of
rules.»

«I’m almost done here. Would you like to get a Coke
somewhere?»

«Do you a shirt or something you could wear?»

«No, after I got pierced I gave away all my tops and bras.
They kept getting snagged. Are you sure that’s a problem?»

«Maybe some other time, eh? I hafta work out.»

Checkout was uneventful. A sophomore girl wearing a cotton
blouse and slacks rang up the total. I told my PDA to
transmit the credit memo my mom had authorized, and the
checkout girl charged it.

After being in the hot stuffy gym for an hour, being outside
was truly a breath of fresh air. So, I found a bench, dumped
my load of books and supplies, and started reading the new
rules.

o Parking passes this year will be yellow rather than
red.

o The school nurse will no longer be present from 8:00 AM
to 4:00PM every day, The new hours are 7:30 AM to 3:30 PM.

I yawned. This was pretty boring stuff, and I wondered what
Ben had got so excited about.

o In accordance with the Equal Access To Facilities Act,
all school washrooms and locker rooms will be gender
neutral.

o The blanket prohibition on personal displays of
affection is abolished. However, such displays must not
occur during class and must not disrupt any class.

o All previous dress codes are abolished.

o BMHS will continue and expand its affiliation with the
Naked At School Association.

Now I could understand why Ben had been upset. If some
people thought it was cool to be naked, fine, let them find
somewhere to be naked and stay there. Let the rest of us be
normal. The proof was in the numbers: even though every
crowd contained its percentage of naked people, most still
preferred wearing clothes. Why wasn’t that good enough?

As I mulled this over, I notice more printing on the back of
the handout. Here’s what it said:

Dress Policy for Activities

o Each spring, the members of the cheerleading, pom-pom,
and majorette squads (other than seniors) will vote on the
issue of uniforms for the coming year. As a result of last
spring’s vote, all three squads will be naked this year.

Whoa. Last year it was just the cheerleaders. It was
unbelievable how things were going to hell.

o Members of other performing organizations, such as
band, choir, and debate, will vote on uniforms and dress
prior to their first public event. Drama will vote for each
production.

Pfew! Thank goodness I wasn’t affiliated with any of those.

o After consultation with many college scouts and
recruiters, the East Central Athletic Conference has decided
that all competitors must, to the maximum extent possible,
be naked. However, in the case of contact sports like
football and wrestling, some equipment may be allowed, and
some rules may be altered.

No! I mean, swimming was hardly a contact sport! Did they
really expect me to swim naked? Maybe there was still some
kind of exception! There had to be!

o In general, practice for all student activities will
follow the dress code of the performance or competition.
Example: If cheerleaders are naked for games, they must be
naked for practice as well.

Oh shit. They want us to practice naked as well!

o Teachers, coaches, and staff will follow the same dress
code as students.
Example: If cheerleaders are to be naked for practice, the
cheerleading coach must also be naked.

That explains Ms. Sprite being naked this afternoon, I
decided with a sick feeling in my stomach. Or did it? This
was school registration, not swim practice! I dreaded going
back into that overheated gym, and I had no idea how to deal
with a naked teacher. But I needed answers, and that meant I
had to go back. So, I picked up my load of stuff and headed
back in.

Only to find Nadia Blosser guarding the entrance. «Adam, did
you forget something?» she asked.

«No, I just need to talk with Ms. Sprite,» I replied. «Do
you know where she is?»

«Uh, you can’t bring that stuff back in, Adam. They’ll
charge you for it again when you leave,» Nadia explained.
«Is everything OK?»

«Yeah, I just need to talk with Ms. Sprite. Is there
somewhere I can put this stuff?»

«Well, you could put it in your locker,» Nadia suggested.
«Your schedule shows your locker number and you just bought
a lock, right?»

Duh. Like I couldn’t think of that. «How did you know I
bought a lock? Where you watching me?»

«No, silly. Everyone has to buy a new lock this year. Here
let me see where your locker is, and if I see Ms. Sprite,
I’ll tell her you’re looking for her. Are you sure you don’t
want a Coke?»

Naturally, my locker was in the gym building. They do that
for athletes. I told Nadia I’d think about the Coke and
headed toward my new locker.

I found the locker and was fitting my stuff into it when I
head the slap of naked feet behind me. Fortunately, it was
Ms. Sprite and not Vivian Vivichelli. But she was still
naked.

«Were you looking for me, Adam?» she asked.

«Uh, could we go somewhere and talk?» I asked. «And, uh, do
you have any clothes?»

«My office isn’t furnished yet but we can sit in the quad,»
she replied. «Sorry about the clothes, but I need to get
used to this just as much as you do. I left every thing at
home. Now, what’s up?»

«Is Mr. Bythos around?»

«No, Adam, and he won’t be. Finish putting that stuff in
your locker and I’ll be waiting in the quad. Is that OK?»

I guessed that it was. It took me a few minutes to finish
putting everything away, and then I followed the direction
Ms. Sprite had gone.

The quad was an open, rectangular area near the center of
the campus. There were lots of sidewalks leading here and
there, but grassy areas with benches as well. Ms. Sprite was
seated on one of the benches, with one ankle on her knee and
one arm along the backrest. I sat on the next bench,
diagonally across from her.

«Oh, hi, Adam. It’s a beautiful day, isn’t it?»

«Uh, yeah. Could you be, like, not sprawled out so much?»

«Oh, I’m sorry. It really is a beautiful day and I was just
enjoying the breeze. Is this better?» She crossed her legs
and folded her hands.

«Uh, yes, sorry too. Uh, Ms. Sprite, do they really expect
me to be naked during swim meets?»

«I’m afraid so, Adam. I’m sure you watch college swim meets
on television, and the swimmers are always naked these days.
Otherwise, the TV ratings drop to zero and the colleges
can’t afford to keep up the teams. So now, the college
scouts want to see high school swimmers complete naked. A
swimmer who chokes up or doesn’t look good naked is a poor
prospect.»

«Well, I’ve never wanted to be naked, and it embarrasses me
to look at naked people. Doesn’t that count for anything?»

«Not when it comes to television and college scouts,
apparently. Adam, listen to me. I don’t like this any more
than you do. There was no public nakedness when I grew up.
Not in grade school; not in high school; not in college.
They taught us, especially the girls, that showing your body
was demeaning. Everyone was supposed to admire our brains,
and they couldn’t do that if they saw our bodies. Does that
make sense?»

«Well, yeah, that’s almost exactly how I feel. Except that I
think people can be naked and smart at the same time.»

«Well, that’s part of this crazy age we live in. In more and
more jobs, you have to look good and be naked in addition to
being capable in all the traditional ways. But those other
capabilities still count. And I think people realize that.»

«Maybe I’ll just quit the team,» I mused.

«I’d hate to see that, Adam. You’re a talented swimmer, and
I think you can get a full scholarship. Would you really
give that up over a pair of Speedos?»

«I dunno. I’ll think about it. What happened to Mr. Bythos?»

«He’d rather have pants than a job, I guess. I’m not sure
where he’s going to find work, though. The same thing is
happening everywhere.»

«Is there a new coach yet?»

«For now, it’s just me for both the girls and boys teams.
But the school is still looking. We have enough swimmers
that we really need two coaches. Anything else?»

«Is the pool going to be open Tuesday morning for workouts?»

«I don’t know. They’re still checking the equipment and the
water quality. Should I send you a message if it’s ready?»

«Yeah, that’d be great.»

«Anything else?»

«No, that’s all.»

«OK, Adam, but here’s some advice from me. It’s very nice
that you keep looking into my eyes, but it’s OK to look at
the rest of me, too. Otherwise, I’m going through all this
anxiety for nothing. OK?» And with that, she got up and
offered me her hand.

All right, I’m human. I gave here a good up-and-down, and
instantly developed a massive erection. «Thanks,» I offered.
«I think I’ll sit here a while and think about it.»

«Stand up, Adam.»

«I’m embarrassed.»

«I know. Stand up, stick your hands in your pants, and
arrange yourself. C’mon now. I’m married, you know. There’s
nothing new to me in there.»

Maybe it was because she’s a coach, but somehow I got up and
did what she wanted. At least, it got her tits out of my
face.

«You have a lot of potential, Adam,» she said. «Don’t let a
little patch of fabric hold you back.» And with that, she
turned around and walked back to the gym. I watched her butt
jiggle and got even stiffer, but I also thought about what
she said.

I stood alone in the quad for a few moments, but eventually
it felt safe to walk again. I got the stuff out of my locker
and began walking to the car.

«Last chance for that Coke,» came a voice from (where else)
behind me. I turned around.

«Hi, Nadia,» I said. «OK, you talked me into it. Let’s go.»

«Do you want me to wear your gym shirt or something?» she
asked.

I sighed. «No, my mom would get pissed if you snagged it,» I
replied.

«Can I carry some of that?» Nadia wanted to know. «Or are
you too macho?»

«What? Uh, no, this is kind of awkward. I mean, yes, can you
take a couple of these bags? I don’t think they’ll chafe or
anything.»

«Are you sure you’re OK with me?» Nadia wanted to know. «I
just thought, you know, we used to see each other a little
bit. Because of Dan. But he and I are both over that.»

It was obvious Nadia was picking up some kind of negative
vibes from me. Scratch it up to ignorance, but I thought I
should explain myself.

«Uh, look Nadia, it’s not Dan. I’m just not used to being
with someone who doesn’t wear all the normal clothing,
that’s all. I’ll get over it.»

«So why today?»

«Well, because you asked me, and I used to know you, and I
need to get over this if I’m going to stay on the swim team.
I hope you don’t mind.»

«You were never in The Program, were you?»

«No.»

«Well, it gets you over those hurdles. You could try it any
time, you know.»

«What, The Program? They have to call you down to the
office.»

«No, being naked. You could try it right now, if you wanted.
I’ll do it too, if you want.»

«I don’t think I’m ready for that today,» I replied. «Or for
you to do that today.»

«How about your shirt, then? Would you take off your shirt?
I mean, you do that for swimming. That should be OK, right?»

«Yeah, OK, if you want me to,» I assented. By then we were
at the car, so I opened the trunk, dropped in all my school
stuff, and then peeled off my shirt and threw that in too.
Then, I opened the door for Nadia. She threw in her purse
and sat down, then we were off.

«You’re very smooth,» Nadia remarked.

«What, for getting talked out of my shirt?»

«No, your skin. Did you nuke your body hair?»

«Yeah, most of the swimmers do that. It saves shaving.»

«So, all you guys are smoothies? How cool!»

«What makes you think that?»

«I don’t like guys with pubic hair. They feel rough.»

I couldn’t believe she said that. «Nadia, what makes you
think that getting rid of other body hair gets rid of pubic
hair?»

«I have the same factor in my injection,» she replied.
«Here, see?»

At that, she flashed me. For the second time in a day, I did
the human thing and looked. For a second. No panties. No
hair. Just lips. And something metal. I returned my eyes to
the road.

«So, where do you want to go?» I asked. «Raul’s? Wolfgang’s?
Bubbas?»

«Raul’s is OK,» Nadia replied. We were only a few blocks
away, so there was little to say as I headed that direction
and pulled into the parking lot.

Raul’s strongly resembled a classic hole-in-the-wall Mexican
cantina. In fact, it had been exactly that before losing its
liquor license. That’s when they cleaned the place up,
brought in some fake dirt, and started catering to the high
school crowd. We sat on two bar stools positioned at a tall
caf‚ table.

«So,» I began, «It’s been a while since we talked. What’s
been happening?»

«Well, I broke up with Dan. You knew that, right? Then I
hung out with my girlfriends for a while; then it was summer
and I started helping at the hospital. I used to talk with
some of the guys there, but they were really too old for me.
Then I did my Junior year and here I am! Oh yeah, last fall
I was in The Program.»

«What do you do at the hospital?»

«I’m a candy-striper. I visit the patients; I give them
newspapers and books; I hand out peppermint candies;
sometimes I just talk with them and try to cheer them up.
It’s obvious, of course, but some of those people get really
bummed out. I can’t cure them but maybe I can brighten their
day.»

«Are you dressed like that?»

«Pretty much. The hospital gives me a little red and white
hat to wear, and I have a red and white pleated skirt that
goes with it.»

«Yeah, I suppose that would spread some cheer,» I commented.
«How did you like being in The Program.»

«Oh, the first couple of days were tense but then I got used
to it. In fact, I even got to like it. I learned a lot about
myself. The next week I felt like some kind of mousey
wallflower wrapped in a flour bag. So, that weekend, I got
pierced and tossed my tops.»

A waitress appeared wearing a flower in her hair and a
peasant blouse. She gave us each a napkin and asked what we
wanted.

«Small Coke for me,» said Nadia.

«Large mineral water,» I decided.

Small tip, thought the waitress, and off she walked swaying
her hips. A naked Aztec guy was tattooed on her butt.

«So, you going with anybody now?» Nadia asked casually.

«No, are you?» I answered automatically.

«I dated some guys over the summer but I never got close
with any of them. You gonna be on the swim team again this
year?»

I was surprised she knew about that. Not many students paid
attention to the swim team. «Well, yeah, assuming I can
stand doing it naked. The conference decided that all
competitions will be naked this year, and the school says if
you compete naked, you have to practice naked.»

«Well, that makes sense,» Nadia opined.

«What, competing naked? How?»

«No, I meant having practice the same as competition. Why
did the conference make that rule?»

«Because the college athletes all compete naked now, and the
scouts want to see their prospects that way.»

«Is that a big deal?»

«Well, for me it is. I’ve just always worn clothes, you
know? I’m used to it. Why should I be naked and have other
people looking at me?»

The senorita brought our drinks. I scanned the bill into my
PDA and added a dollar tip. She winked.

«You know, Adam, you really look OK. In fact, you look
great. I bet you’d look great without those shorts, too.»

Suddenly I remembered not having a shirt on. I felt awkward
as hell, but the shirt was in the car and running out to get
it seemed even more awkward than sitting there without it.

«Oh, did I freak you out?» Nadia apologized. «I’m sorry. So
who are these college scouts and how can they tell the
conference what rules to make?»

«Well, if you want an athletic scholarship, you have to
impress the scouts. So if a scout says he’d like to see
something, it usually happens.»

Nadia paused, then said, «I wish I had a way of getting a
scholarship. My aunt and uncle don’t have the money for
college.»

«Are your grades good?»

«Well, yeah, I usually get A’s except for Math and Science,
and for those I get B’s.»

«Have you talked to Ms. Watt? She the college counselor.»

«Yeah, but I don’t think she likes me?»

«Why not?»

«Because I don’t wear a blouse. She gets huffy when I show
up for an appointment.»

Nadia kicked off one shoe, then lifted her heel onto the
seat of my bar stool. Her foot was right between my legs. I
could smell it, but somehow it smelled good.

«What about Mr. Weir? Have you talked with him?» I
suggested.

«I think he likes me too much?»

«Because you don’t wear a blouse?»

«Yeah.»

«Well, you could always wear a blouse.»

«I don’t have any. And anyway, wearing a blouse just once is
more provocative than never wearing one at all.»

«Well, don’t give up, OK? Maybe they do like you; they just
have a funny way of showing it. And even if they don’t like
you, getting you into college is their job, and they have to
do it. You’re pretty limber, aren’t you?»

«I used to take dance, and I still do stretching exercises,»
she explained. Then, she scooted a few inches closer and
wiggled her toes.

«What are you doing?» I suddenly asked. It was a stupid
question but I didn’t know what else to say.

«Stretching exercises. Do you mind?»

«It’s kind of embarrassing.»

«You think I’m embarrassing you?» she asked.

«No, I’m afraid of embarrassing myself. And I don’t want to
get a reputation for doing things like, in public.»

«Oh, so you might get an erection. And that’s a bad thing.
Especially coming from me.»

«No, I’m embarrassed because of myself, not because of you.
I like you. Lots of people like you. And yeah, I realize
some guys like showing off their erections so much that they
go naked all the time. I’m just not like that. I’m sorry if
I hurt your feelings.»

«You like me?»

«Well, yeah. I always liked you when you were dating Dan. I
like sitting here talking to you.»

«Why didn’t you say something over all this time?»

I stared at her face for a moment, not sure what to say.
Then we both said it together: «No blouse.»

«So why today? And why did you say No the first couple of
times?»

«I guess I planned to be part of the fully dressed crowd for
the rest of my life,» I explained. «Then all of a sudden, it
was swim naked or don’t swim at all. I guess I needed
someone to talk to other than my folks or my friends -
someone on the naked side. I hope you don’t feel used.»

«No, Adam, I’m flattered you would come to me. And I hope we
can be friends. How’m I doing over there.»

With a shock, I realized that her foot was fully against my
crotch, and that I had a mild erection. A mild erection that
quickly became raging.

«Uh, you’re doing pretty good,» I remarked. «You should
probably stop, though.»

«Why, you still think you’re going to embarrass yourself?»

«It’s a distinct possibility. Is my face red?»

«A little. And your nipples are stiff. Do you want to get
out of those shorts? Shall I ask the waitress for some
tissues?»

«No, I don’t think so.»

«You could just pull away, you know.»

«Do you always do things like this on the first Coke date?»

«No. You wanna go in the back room or you wanna sit here and
talk?»

«You know, actually, I’m going to be late for work. I better
order something to eat on the way and then get going.» With
that, I motioned the waitress.

«How about me?»

«You hungry?»

«No.»

«You need a ride?»

«Yeah, that’ll work. Can you do it and drive at the same
time?»

The waitress arrived with a box of tissues. I ordered a
burrito for myself and asked Nadia again if she wanted
anything to eat.

«Just that ride,» she replied. Suddenly, I found myself
running an instant replay of the conversation. Nadia kept
wiggling her toes.

«I need to tell my mom I’ll be missing dinner,» I explained,
raising my PDA. Nadia shot me a glance signaling that she
understood. «Hey, Mom!» I dialed.

«Hi Adam,» she replied after a few seconds. «What’s up?»

«I’m going straight to work from here, Mom. I’ll grab
something to eat on the way. Is something wrong with your
video?»

Nadia kept wiggling her toes.

«I’m at the office, and there seems to be some sort of
problem here. I can see you, though. Since when did you
start going to Raul’s?» My PDA, of course, had transmitted
my location.

«I’m having a Coke with Nadia Blosser. You remember her,
don’t you? She and Dan used to date.»

The toe wiggling intensified.

«I’m not sure do I remember her. Can you send me a picture?»

Without thinking, I turned to PDA toward Nadia. «Oh, yes;
now I remember her face,» Mom’s voice intoned. «Are you two
having a nice time?»

Nadia kept wiggling her toes.

«Yeah, Mom; we’re talking about old times. See you later,
OK?»

«OK, dear. Call again if you go anywhere after work. Bye.»
And the connection ended.

«Uh, look; I really do have to get to work,» I told Nadia.
«And this is all kind of fast for me. All I expected was a
Coke between old friends.»

Nadia just stared at me and kept wiggling her toes. I stared
back and then we both stared for a minute or two. She
reached across the table with both hands, and I took them.

«I don’t know what to say,» I finally said.

«You’re doing OK,» she responded.

«I guess that burrito will be ready in a few minutes.»

«Yeah.»

«So where do you live?»

«Over on Westport street. But my car is still at school. Can
you take me there?»

«Yeah, I can do that.»

«You still want me to stop?»

«Yes and no.»

Another minute passed.

«Well, here comes your burrito,» Nadia observed. «I’ll go
pee while you pay.»

The waitress signaled my PDA with another four dollar
charge, and I made it five. Then she touched the box of
tissues and raised an eyebrow. I motioned for her to remove
the box and idly watched her Aztec guy flex his muscles as
she returned to her station.

Carefully, oh so carefully I stood. I was dieing to arrange
myself, but a sense of decorum prevailed. Fortunately,
another minute or two passed before Nadia emerged from the
washroom.

«Ready to go?» she asked. I was, and told her so, and we
did. When we got to the car, I started to put my shirt back
on.

«Don’t, OK?» Nadia asked, so I didn’t.

«It was nice talking with you,» I told her.

«Yeah, it was good,» Nadia replied. «Where do you work?»

«Game Gear and Garb. It’s a sporting goods store over on
Western.»

«Oh yeah, I know that place. So, swim team, sporting goods,
that goes together, huh?»

«Yeah, I guess that helped me get the job,» I admitted.
«Well, here’s the parking lot. Is that your car?»

«Lucky guess,» Nadia responded.

There was only one car left in the lot. I pulled up along
side, then got out of the car to say goodbye. When I opened
her door, she surprised me with a hug. I hugged back, and it
was very strange to feel her nipple shields against my
stomach, her breasts against the sides of my arms, and her
bare back beneath my hands.

«Well, I’m gonna be late for work,» I stated once again.

«Can’t have that,» Nadia admitted. «Keep in touch, OK?»

«Deal,» I agreed, then she got in her car and drove off. I
put on my shirt and headed over to Gear and Garb.

By some incredible accident I arrived at work just in time.
But after I clocked in, Mr. Sudstrom, the owner, called me
aside. I thought I was in some kind of trouble.

«Adam, I heard a rumor today that Bald Mountain is doing
away with sports uniforms. Have you heard anything like
that?»

«Well, yeah, at registration today, they gave everyone a
list of new school rules. And it said that all the teams in
the East Central Athletic Conference will be competing
naked.»

«Oh, that’s terrible,» he fretted. «Every month I’m selling
less clothing than the same month a year ago. And now, none
of the athletes will be buying anything. What about
practice?»

«Same as competition.»

«Yeah, I was afraid of that. Oh, this is awful.»

«What about everybody else? Like people who play for fun, or
for their health?»

«You guys are the trend-setters. People see you playing
naked, they want to play naked. All right, I need to
concentrate that much more on equipment. Take your drawer
and relieve Jenna at the checkout, would you?»

Of course, I would and did. It only took a moment for us to
change cash drawers and then Jenna was gone. I can’t say I
blamed her; her shift was over fair and square.

It was a pretty normal evening. Business was slow until six
thirty, then a steady flow of customers bought tennis
racquets, golf clubs, bats, mitts, shoes, and various kinds
of balls. Only about one customer in twenty or thirty was
naked, or even partially so.

Everything truly seemed right with the world until Vivian
Vivichelli appeared shortly before closing. She was dressed
(not) in her usual fashion of spiky black hairstyle and a
pair of sandals. She paused without speaking near the
checkout counter, then headed toward the golf section. A
moment later, the customer service light in that department
began flashing.

«Adam, would you get that?» boomed Mr. Sudstrom’s voice over
the PA. «I’ll watch the door from here.» With some dread, I
headed back toward the golf section.

«I’m interested in a mashie niblick,» Vivian announced.

«That would be a seven iron with a wooden shaft,» I
explained. «We don’t have any wooden shafts.»

«Would you like one?»

«No, Vivian.»

«How about you mash, I’ll nibble?»

«No.»

«You nibble, I’ll mash?»

«No.»

«Well, what kind of iron do you have?»

«Wilson, McGregor, Hogan, Titlist, Ping,» I explained.

«What kind of shaft do you have?»

«Steel.»

«Those pants must be baggier than they look.»

«Look, Vivian; do you want to buy any golf clubs or not?»

«Let me see, ah, what did you call it?.. a seven iron.»

«OK, Vivian. This is a popular club for women. It might be a
little long for you, though.»

«I’ll be the judge of that,» she advised. «How should I hold
it?»

«Left hand high, right hand low, thumbs down and lined up
with the blade.»

«Like this?»

«No, that would be the position for a baseball bat. You set
the club face on the floor.»

«I’m not into that.»

«It’s called addressing the ball.»

«You mean like, Oh! Hello Mr. Ball! Wanna go to heaven?»

«No. Do you want me to show you?»

«OK.»

«So give me the club.»

She refused. «When my friend took golf lessons, the
instructor stood behind her and held her hands.»

«That’s not gonna happen.»

«Your boss is watching from the window up there,» Vivian
observed. «What about customer service? Isn’t the customer
always right?»

Oh brother. «OK, just this once. Here, move out in the
aisle.» She made me hold her shoulders and steer her into
position.

Cautiously, I approached her from behind and reached around
to grasp her hands. Cautiously, I guided the club face onto
the floor. I could see over her shoulder, but not over her
tits. Her naked butt was against my pants. And my dick was
getting very hard!»

«I think I’m starting to get it,» Vivian decided. «Where do
we go from here?»

«The backswing.»

«Right here in the store? What kind of girl do you think I
am?»

«No, lean on your right foot, lift your left heel, and move
the club over your right shoulder.»

«I saw a movie where people did that.»

«Well, I hope it was a golf movie. No, keep your wrist
straight. Up, up, OK. Now, the power stroke.»

«I could use some of that.»

«Keeping your wrists straight, straighten your arms and
direct the club face toward the ball. Shift your weight onto
your left foot. Follow through until the club is over your
shoulder.»

«The people in that movie did the same thing.»

«Well, look; I don’t want you to hit me in the head, so I’m
going to step away and let you try that. OK?»

«OK.»

I swear, she tripped me. I looked around later, and there
were no lumps in the carpet or anything. All I know is that
suddenly, I was laying on the floor, and she was on top of
me. Our faces were inches apart. The rest of us was, well, I
hate to think how close the rest of us was.

«Do I get a point or anything?» Vivian wanted to know.

«No, I think you get a one stroke penalty.»

«Right now?»

«No, when hell freezes over. Get off of me, OK?»

«Why? The store is closed. Your boss locked the front door.»

«Well then, he’s waiting to leave. Get off of me.»

«No, he watching us. Hi, Mr. Boss!»

After that, I didn’t care. I rolled out from under Vivian,
stood up, and spotted Mr. Sudstrom not ten feet away, at the
end of the aisle.»

«Is the golf lesson over?» he asked with a smile.

«Yes, definitely,» I assured him. The smile faded.

«Well then, young lady, I’ll let you out.» And with that, he
led Vivian to the front door and opened it.

«I’m very sorry about that,» I told Mr. Sudstrom when he
returned. «That girl has been bothering me all summer.»

«Oh, that’s all right,» he reassured me. «At least she
picked a time when business was slow. You know, though: I
think she likes you.»

«That not possible,» I remarked, and then I clocked out,
went home, did my weights, and crashed.

The next morning I went to swim practice at the Y as usual.
The Y, however, had started to get whacky. In particular,
Ethan and his girlfriend Caitlin were undressing near the
center of the locker room formerly known as Men’s. Caitlin
was on the girl’s swim team at Inner Outlands High School.

«Hi, Ethan. Hi Caitlin,» I greeted them, «What’s up?»

«Just practice,» answered Ethan. And with that, he and
Caitlin strolled out naked toward the pool.

I just stood and thought about that for a moment or two,
then changed into my suit and started my laps. I didn’t know
Caitlin very well except that she was a good swimmer and
built like it. Solid shoulders, well-muscled all over, trim
and taunt. She had attractive blonde hair cut short like
most girl swimmers. And also like most swimmers, she was
sleek and hairless everywhere else.

For the next hour I did laps as usual, concentrating mostly
on my strokes and breathing. But even so, I couldn’t help
notice that several other swimmers were, like Ethan and
Caitlin, practicing naked. It was hard to imagine everyone
doing it, and even harder to imagine myself swimming and
walking on deck completely naked.

When I finished my laps, Ethan and Caitlin followed me to
the locker room. I went to fetch my locker basket, but they
proceeded directly to the showers. Based on their giggles,
they were at least washing each other and probably more. A
few other swimmers went in and showered as usual.

I sat and waited for Ethan and Caitlin to finish, get
dressed, and leave before I stripped down and headed for the
showers myself. Two more girls entered the locker room while
I was dressing, but I just minded my business and left.

From the Y, I drove directly to the medical building for my
doctor’s appointment.

«Hi, Adam. Ready for your appointment?» the receptionist
asked.

Her name was Holly Dooley, and like receptionists almost
everywhere, she worked naked. A glass wall divided her
office from the waiting room, and the reception counter was
glass as well. Holly had been Dr. Polk’s receptionist ever
since I was a little kid. Back then, of course, the wall was
solid and Holly wore normal clothes. I liked things better
that way but despite everything, Holly seemed completely at
ease.

«Sure,» I replied, checking out her haircut. It was some
kind of buzz cut.

«OK, you’re next in line. Please have a seat,» she
encouraged.

A few moments later, Nurse Riesing called my name. To my
surprise, she was also completely naked. Well, except for
her nursing hat.

«Hi, Adam,» she began after leading me to the examining
room. «You’ll need to take off your clothes for the
examination.»

«Don’t I get a robe, or a gown, or something?» I asked.

«I can get you a gown if you want,» she replied, pulling on
some latex gloves. «But most people don’t bother any more.
I’m not sure we have one your size.»

«OK, then, skip it,» I agreed reluctantly. But while I was
undressing, I snuck a good look at Nurse Riesing and started
to get a massive erection. She was much better looking that
anyone her age ought to be. I knew she was older than my
mom, for example.

«My, aren’t we healthy today?» observed Nurse Riesing.
«Perhaps this is an opportune moment for a sperm sample.
Would you like me to take it from you?»

«Is this a test?» I wondered aloud.

«Yes, exactly,» said the nurse. «I’ll take that as
affirmative.» And within seconds, she was massaging my penis
and holding a bottle near the tip. In an instant I not only
filled the bottle, but spurted the overflow onto Nurse
Riesing!

«I hope I passed,» I stated upon recovering. «I’m not gay or
anything.»

«Oh no, it’s not like that, » she assured me while opening a
towelette. «We need to make sure you’re shooting blanks, so
that no girls get pregnant by accident. There, all clean. I
used to spoil more uniforms that way.»

«I don’t have contraception in my injection,» I told her. «I
was going to ask for it today.»

«That’s OK, we’ll process the sample anyway. And it was fun
taking it, wasn’t it? Now, I need to take your blood, some
urine, and your vitals.» Seconds later, she was jabbing my
forearm with a syringe, then she took my blood pressure and
temperature. Finally, she held something that looked like a
Mason jar with a handle in front of my penis.

«OK, go,» she urged.

«You want me to pee right here?» I asked incredulously.

«Sure, as long as you’re naked anyway,» she replied. «We
could use the lavatory down the hall but I’d still have to
watch you.»

«I don’t think I can go like this,» I had to insist.

«OK, please step on the scale. Looks like 6 feet, 2 inches,
181 pounds,» she announced. It was all very clinical, but
even so it was unsettling to move around the office naked,
especially with a naked woman present.

«Now, let’s shoot for 180, shall we?» And once again, there
was the Mason jar thing.

«I really don’t think.»

«Oh nonsense! Turn your head to the left and cough.»

«Doesn’t Doctor Polk usually do that?»

«What goes on between me and the doctor is none of your
concern. Now turn!»

Turn I did, but Nurse Reising didn’t perform the examination
I expected. Instead, she grabbed my abs and gave them a
strong inward push. I went.

«Very good, Adam,» she exclaimed with some delight. Then,
she then picked up a clipboard.

«OK, Adam, you told me one factor you want to change. Here’s
a checklist of others you might want. Look it over, check
each one you might want, and then Doctor Polk will talk to
you. Is that OK?»

I said that it was and with that, Nurse Riesing took her
leave. I turned my attention to the checklist.

Common diseases Mandatory Includes AIDS and STD
Contraception (Male) Yes/No
Contraception (Female) Yes/No
Hair (Cranial) -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5 0 = birth normal
Hair (Body) -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Fat Retention -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Cellulite -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Water Retention -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Musculature -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Breast Size -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Breast Firmness -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Penis Size -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Skin Renewal -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Pigmentation -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5
Libido -5 . . . . 0 . . . . +5

The first item, disease immunity, was obvious as well as
mandatory. Male Contraception: I had to get that in order to
satisfy my mom. Even though I kept the hair on my head
short, I didn’t want it gone. Body hair: No, I didn’t want
to start shaving for meets. My Fat Retention, Water
Retention, and Musculature were already tuned for maximum
performance within the limits allowed for competition. I
didn’t want breasts. As to the remaining items, I decided to
ask the doctor about them.

I was prepared (or should I say braced) for Doctor Polk to
be as naked as Nurse Reising, but he was wearing some kind
of skin suit with a lab coat over it.

«Good morning, Adam,» he began. «How’s it going?»

«OK, I guess.»

«That’s fine, just fine,» Doctor Polk stated with some
enthusiasm. «I see the nurse has taken your measurements and
fluids; that’s fine, just fine. Are you feeling OK?»

«Pretty good,» I replied.

«Good, that’s fine, just fine. Let’s have a look at you,
eh?» And with that, he checked eyes, ears, heart, lungs, and
reflexes using all the usual implements, recording each
result in his database.

«It says here you’re due to review injection factors,» he
noted. I already knew that. «Of course, we’ll recalculate
everything based on today’s tests, but do you want to make
any other changes? Let me see your checklist, there.»

I have him the checklist.

«Hmmm, male contraception: Yes, I’m sure you’ll be needing
that sooner or later. In fact, I’m surprised you don’t have
it already. Fine, just fine. Anything else? I see you left
some of the questions blank.»

«Well, yeah, uh, maybe penis size. My, uh, mom suggested
it.»

«A lot of young guys are doing it,» Doctor Polk said.
«Actually, a lot of older guys are doing it, too. Ahem. You
seem to have a pretty good head start, though. How much
bigger do you want?»

«I’m not real sure,» I responded. «But my mom thinks I ought
to do it, and I just found out yesterday that swim team is
going to be naked this year. I wouldn’t want to look, uh,
small.»

«Do you generally wear pants?» the doctor asked.

«Uh, yeah,» What kind of question was that?

«And you dive at the start of a race, right?»

«Yes.»

«Well, given those factors, you probably shouldn’t get too
aggressive for now. Hmm. Maybe a +3, how does that sound?»

I had no idea what +3 meant, except that it was the middle
of a one to five scale.

«Yeah, OK. What’s Cellulite?»

«That’s that wrinkly stuff that forms behind the thighs and
butt. You got wrinkly thighs and butt?

«I dunno.»

«Stand up and turnaround. You don’t,» judged the doctor.

«What about Skin Renewal?»

«Well, basically, we trick the body into growing a new skin.
People are usually 35 or 40 years old before they need that.
Nurse Reising had it, for example, and now she has the skin
of a 25-year-old. But your skin looks fine for now.»

«Is it the same deal with Pigmentation?» I wondered.

«Well, that controls how dark your skin will be. -5 is an
albino; +5 is pretty much the blackest guy on Earth. Do you
have trouble with sunburn?»

«Sometimes»

«Well, how about +1, then? That’ll cut down on the sunburn
and give you a nice overall tan.»

«Uh, I always wear a suit at the pool, or the beach, or
whatever,» I interjected.

«Well, even so, this will give you a permanent, uniform,
overall tan. Is that what you want?»

«Yeah, OK, » I replied. «What’s Libido?»

«Oh, that means sex drive. How many hours a day are you
erect?»

This was getting weird; I sure wasn’t going to admit having
a hard on for several hours a day. The words, «Fifteen or
twenty minutes,» somehow escaped my lips.

«Oh my, that’s way below average, especially with the way
people dress these days. We’ll need to fix that. How about
stamina?»

«What do you mean?»

«Can you cum as frequently as you’d like? And what about the
quantity?»

«The quantity?

«Do you want bigger loads?»

How do you answer a question like that? «I don’t cum too
often, or very much,» I explained.

«Say no more,» said Doctor Polk. «OK, anything else?»

«Like what?» I mean, we’d reached the end of the list.

«Well, there are always new things coming out. Pointed ears;
vampire fangs; that sort of thing. No? I didn’t think so. I
can’t prescribe the psychiatric stuff but I can give you a
recommendation if you’re having a problem. Depressed?
Inhibited? Excitable? Overly angry? Trouble sleeping? No?
Well, if there’s nothing else, it’s been good to see you
again. Schedule your injection for Friday and if nothing
comes up, I’ll see you again in six months. OK?»

«Fine with me,» I said. «Can I get dressed now?»

«Oh, that’s right, you said you wear clothes. Sure, go ahead
and get dressed. See you in six months,» he said, and then I
was alone.

After he left I put on my clothes and headed toward to the
receptionist’s window. Nurse Reising was chatting with a lab
technician in the hallway, and I nearly ran into her. Holly
gave me an appointment at 9:00 AM Friday and I headed out to
the car.

I was just walking across the parking lot when my PDA
signaled a call from Dan, «What’s up?» I answered.

«Hey, Adam, listen. My aunt and uncle were supposed to be
visiting this weekend, but now they can’t make it. So my
folks say we can have the cottage. You wanna drive up to the
lake for the weekend?»

«Oh man, that’d be great,» I replied. «I gotta ask my mom,
though. She or my dad might have something planned. Who else
is coming?»

«Ben is coming for sure, and Teah says she’ll come as long
as she’s not the only girl. Is there anyone you can ask?»

«What about Ben?»

«Ben’s not a girl.»

«No; I mean, is Ben bringing anyone?»

«We’re working on that. So, you gonna ask your mom?»

«No Dan, I don’t date my mother.»

«For permission.»

«Definitely. I’ll call you back.»

Now, I could have called my mom in a matter of seconds. In
retrospect, I probably should have. Things might have turned
out different. But since I was only a few blocks from her
real estate office, I decided to surprise her with a visit
just because I hadn’t done it for a while.

Within minutes I was at the office. Then I was at the naked
receptionist, who told me my mom was at her desk. Then I
went back to find her. And witnessed the most shocking
revelation of my young life! My mom’s head was on the body
of a naked woman!

«Mom?» I asked incredulously.

The naked body jerked, then dropped its pencil. «Hi, Adam,»
the head answered nervously. «Well, I guess this is quite a
surprise.»

«Mom, is that you? And where are your clothes?»

«Yes, Adam, it’s me, and my clothes are out in the car.
Let’s go in the conference room and talk about it, OK?»

I said sure, it was OK, even though it wasn’t. I was in such
a state of shock that I just followed her lead. But I
regretted that decision the moment she stood up and began
leading me to the conference room. I mean, there was my
mother’s naked back, naked butt, naked thighs, and naked
everything strolling though a public place, with me just a
few feet behind! I tried keeping my eyes on the back of her
head but then I kept bumping into things. And worse, the
more I though about not looking at her, the bigger and
harder my dick became! And this was my mother!

Mom ushered me into the conference room, closed the door,
and sat down. Her boobs were kind of resting on the
conference table. How could I look? How could I not look?
How could this be happening?

«Adam, first I want to apologize for the way this happened.
Obviously, at some point, I was going to tell you about
this, but I knew it would upset you and I kept putting it
off.»

«How long have you been doing this? Is it every day? And
why? Does Dad know?»

«OK, Adam, here’s the story. I’ve been selling real estate
for quite a while, and our family has a good income because
of it. I used to sell about 50 houses a year, which is about
one a week. Well, last year I sold 35. Then in the first
three months of this year, I sold 5. And it’s not because of
a lousy market; housing sales generally are up.»

«There was no mystery why this was happening. We had 18
agents, of which 15 were dressing conservatively and 3 were
going naked. All 15 conservative agents had declining sales,
and all the naked agents had increasing sales. The national
office confirmed the same trend; most home buyers enjoy
having a naked agent to look at.»

«Well, you can like the facts or dislike the facts, but you
can’t deny them. Four more agents started working naked, and
all four had banner sales the first month. So your dad and I
talked it over, and I changed my injection factors, and here
I am. Sales are great, by the way. It’s kind of embarrassing
sometimes but I’m gradually getting over that.»

I was stunned. «So, you get up in the morning, get dressed,
send us kids to school, then drive over here and take your
clothes off?»

«Yes, that’s about it.»

«How do your clothes end up in the car?»

«I take `em off in the parking lot and throw `em in the
trunk. We found out it freaks the clients if we open a
closet and they see our clothes hanging there.»

«So you strip right there in the parking lot?»

«Look, Adam, I know this is hard for you. But think about
it. A client comes to the office, we get introduced, we talk
about their needs, and then select some properties. Then we
walk out to the car, drive to property, and I show them
around. So I’m naked in the parking lot anyway. What
difference does it make?»

«And Dad thinks all this is OK?»

«Adam, your dad is an airline pilot. Every day he works with
naked flight attendants, naked tickets agents, and now even
naked security agents. Occasionally he gets a naked co-
pilot. So he understands the place of nakedness in the
workplace. What’s the matter, Adam? I haven’t seen you fret
like this since the third grade.»

«You’re my MOM! Where am I supposed to look?»

«Adam, look wherever you like. Hundreds of people see me
naked every day. You’re my son. I bore you; I nursed you; I
gave you baths; I changed your dirty diapers. It’s as
natural as life can be. Now, what brought you here in the
first place?»

«Dan wants to know if I can go up to the lake with him this
weekend.»

«Adam, stop staring out that window and look at me. I mean,
these are just boobs, that’s all. You sucked on `em several
times a day for almost two years. I realize you probably
don’t remember that, but it’s your loss, not my problem.
Surely you see boobs every day. That girl you were with
yesterday was showing. Now, who else is going?»

«Dan’s inviting Ben and Teah as well as me,» I replied. «But
he’s hoping Ben and I can find some girls to come along,
because Teah doesn’t want to be the only one.»

«You asked for contraception this morning, right?»

«Yes,»

«And you’re getting your injection before you leave?»

«Yes. But I’m not planning on doing anything.»

«Well, fine, then. Your dad’s going to be flying all weekend
anyway. Are you coming home Monday night?»

«Yeah, I suppose.»

«Well, I want you home by dark. That’ll reduce the risk of
an accident and anyway, Tuesday is the first day of school.
You’ll need your sleep. Is that OK?»

«Yes, Mom. Thanks.»

«Now, give me a hug.»

«What! Mom, you’re naked!»

«Really? I hadn’t noticed. Come on now, we’ll still have one
layer of clothing between us,» and with that, she stood up.
I suppose a lot of it was her injection, but once I took a
good look at her, I realized she really was a fairly
attractive and professional-looking naked real estate agent.
So I gave her a big hug, felt her back, and gave her a kiss
on the neck.

«Whoa, cowboy,» exclaimed Mom after a moment. That’s when I
realized I was hard. «I think you’re getting used to this
idea.»

I stammered.

«Do you have to be at work, or do you have time for lunch?»
Mom asked.

«I better get to work,» I replied. Despite myself, I felt
like hugging her again. Maybe even giving her a pat on the
butt. But instead, I turned to leave.

«Am I supposed to keep this a secret?» I asked before
opening the door.

«No, not especially. I mean, every day I work, people see me
naked. But don’t tell Effie and Jeffie, OK? I’ll let them
know in my own way.»

«Is it working?»

«Well, I sold seven homes last month.»

This was just too weird for words.

I was in a dark mood as I left the real estate office.
People were giving me funny looks but I didn’t care; I just
wanted to get out of there. As quickly as I could, I jumped
in the car and pulled out of my parking space. That’s when I
remembered having a call to make.

There was a bank next to the real estate office so, feeling
stupid, I pulled into the parking lot and told my PDA to
call Nadia. A few seconds, her face appeared on-screen. She
was wearing her candy-striper hat.

«Hi Nadia, it’s Adam,» I stated redundantly. «You at the
hospital?»

«Yeah, can you wait a minute? I’m just finishing with this
patient.»

«Sure,» I replied, then the screen went black. After a
couple of minutes delay, Nadia’s smiling face and text
information reappeared.

«Adam, you there? What’s up?»

«Dan’s family has a cottage on Dhrystone Lake and some of us
are going there for the Labor Day weekend. I thought maybe
you’d like to come along.»

«That’s kind of major for a first date, don’t you think?»

«Well, we had that Coke date. And this is kind of a group
thing, not really a date.»

«Who else is going?»

«Dan and Ben. Dan’s friend Teah is coming too, if she won’t
be the only girl. Are you OK with that? Dan and Teah, I
mean.»

«Oh, Dan and I were over long ago. What about Ben?»

«He’s not a girl.»

«No, I mean, is he bringing anyone? Wait; you’re not asking
me just so Teah will go with Dan, are you?»

«I really don’t know about Ben. He doesn’t have a steady
girlfriend right now but I suppose he knows some people to
ask. And no, I’m asking because we seemed to hit it off
yesterday. You won’t be Dan’s meal ticket.»

«What’s the cottage like?»

«There’s a couple of bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and
a screen porch. It’s right on the lake. You can go swimming
or hiking. Dan’s family has a boat that’s good for water
skiing or for just cruising around. It’s nice.»

«Is this for all three days?»

«That’s the plan for now. We’d leave on Friday, and my mom
wants me to be home by dark Monday. That’s because of the
traffic and because of school starting Thursday.»

«OK. Adam, I’m pretty sure I want to go, but let me think
about this and talk to my aunt. Is that OK?»

«Sure.»

«Where are you going to be later on today?»

«I’m working at Gear and Garb until closing. That’s 8:00
PM.»

«OK, I’ll get back to you today. Hey, thanks, Adam. You’re a
great guy.»

«I like you too,» I replied, then I disconnected.

As I’d been speaking, various people entered and left the
real estate office: some naked and some clothed. Men, too.
Naked, I mean. Nothing but sandals and a briefcase. Then Mom
came out, naked as the day she was born except for a pair of
sandals. Two more naked women followed, then a naked guy and
a guy in clothes. Talking and joking, they all piled into a
large SUV. The naked guy was behind the wheel, and he pulled
out of the lot. I suppose they were going to lunch.

I saw it; I believed it; and I still couldn’t cope with it.
My mom was running around town naked, socializing with other
naked people, and it was supposed to be OK. Except that it
wasn’t, at least not for me.

I was at a complete loss. I laid back in the car seat,
exhaled, and silently watched the clouds go by. The clouds
were high and white, and they caught the sunlight perfectly.
The wind pushed them slowly across my field of vision.
Occasionally, a bird flew by.

A rap on the car door broke my concentration. «You can’t
sleep here like that,» a voice from behind announced. «Do
you have any weapons?»

«No,» I replied, placing my hands on the steering wheel.

«Please get out of the car, sir,» the voice commanded. «And
do it slowly, please.»

I did, and faced my accuser. It was a middle-aged guy
wearing a dark blue service hat, a shoulder holster, black
running shoes, and nothing in between. The hat had a badge
above the visor. The holster strap displayed a name tag
reading Flagg. «Are you a cop?» I asked incredulously.

«No, I’m the bank guard,» Flagg replied. «What are you doing
dressed like that?»

«This is how I always dress,» I explained. It was a t-shirt
and shorts. What could be wrong with that?

«Sorry sir, but I’ll need to take you in,» Flagg replied.
«Please put your hands on top of the patrol car. I’ll just
be a minute.»

I did, then Flagg fetched a bedsheet from the trunk and
wrapped it around me. The sheet was printed with the picture
of a naked guy, so passers by would see him instead of me in
my clothes. Then, he made a call on his PDA.

Moments later, two more guards emerged from the bank. They
were both women, both tall, both heavily muscled, and both
naked. Flagg pushed me into the back seat of his patrol car,
then one of the women sat on each side of me. Flagg got
behind the wheel and started driving.

«What did I do?» I asked.

«Anything you say can and will be used against you,» warned
the woman on my left. After that, I just sat back, enjoyed
the ride, and tried to ignore the two naked women probing my
shorts for evidence.

To my great surprise, Flagg didn’t drive me to the police
station; he drove me to school! The hallways were packed
with students and teachers, all completely naked!

The two female guards steered me into the office and there
were my mom, my coach Ms. Sprite, the school nurse Ms.
Nystrom, the assistant principal Mr. Sippling, and Nadia
Blosser! And they were all naked! Nadia didn’t even have her
skirt! The guards made me sit in a straight-backed chair,
then Mom began her lecture.

«Adam, you need to stop this behavior,» she insisted. «At a
bank, for goodness sake. Adam, people don’t like it when you
hide yourself from them. They feel rejected. It’s antisocial
of you.»

«Did anyone else go along with this?» Assistant Sippling
asked.

«No, I was a lone assailant, sitting there in my car,
minding my own business,» I explained.

«But Flagg here saw you! Anyone else walking by would also
have seen you hiding yourself,» Nurse Nystrom observed,
standing with her breast just inches from my face. «It’s
just not healthy to conceal yourself in, you know, clothing,
or anything else. You could be arrested for indecent
concealment!»

«Now Adam, I hate to do this, but we’ll need to administer
the usual treatment once again,» Mr. Sippling announced.
«Hopefully, this time it’ll make an impression. Let’s go.»

The guards made me stand up, then they dragged me though a
series of doors. Suddenly, I was on the auditorium stage and
the room was packed! Every seat had a naked student or
teacher, and more were standing along the walls and the
doorways. Some were laughing, some were jeering, and some
were chanting, «Aaa-dam! Aaa-dam! Aaa-dam!»

The two female guards held me by the arms and made me face
the audience. Flagg ripped away my sheet and the crowd
roared all the more.

«Does someone have a scissors?» asked Assistant Sippling.

Someone had a scissors, all right; it was Vivian Vivichelli,
entering from stage left! As the two guards held me in
place, Vivian deftly sliced from my shirt from my waist to
my neck until it fell away! Then, she sliced my shorts from
hem to waist! My precious clothes became rags and fell from
my body in tatters. How would I ever repair them? How would
I ever find more?

Standing in front of the whole school, wearing only my
underwear, I nearly passed out. But Vivian continued
cutting! In no time at all, my last vestige of coverage was
eliminated!

Then began the real treatment! The two female guards pointed
my naked dick at the audience, then held me in place while
Mom began massaging my neck and shoulders!

Ms. Sprite and Nurse Nystrom were next; slowly and
exquisitely they rubbed their big nipples against my tiny
ones. The crowd howled and roared. I was so embarrassed that
I forced my eyes shut and tried to ignore incessant cheers
and touts. Then, Sprite and Nystrom began sucking my nipples
and rubbing my butt cheeks! As my dick rose, so did the
raucous noise of the audience. «More! More! More!» they
chanted.

Nadia responded with enthusiasm. Working from behind me, she
stroked my balls and smeared something gooey around my
asshole!

Vivian strutted around the stage, toying with the audience
and raising her arms to beg their applause. Then, with great
fanfare, she dropped to her knees in front of me and began
kissing my cock. The crowd went wild and despite myself, so
did I! My head felt like it was going to explode and so did
my cock! I could feel my erection pulse with each heartbeat,
and the heartbeats were getting aster and faster!

Vivian held her arms outward, then wrapped her lips around
my raging cock. I was in agony. Then, she began sucking me
harder than seemed humanly possible. And simultaneously she
began massaging the bottom of my cock with her tongue!

I’d never been so embarrassed in my life! How did I get
myself into these situations? I felt like I was going to
explode! And then I did, all over Vivian! I filled her mouth
far beyond her capacity to swallow. The excess spewed into
her hair, down her chin and across her breasts. It oozed
over her abs, flowed across her pussy, and trickled down her
legs onto the floor. One of the guards stepped in a pool of
it and almost lost her balance. Still kneeling with my cock
in her mouth, Vivian extended her arms andsignaled thumbs up
with both hands. Incredibly, the din of the crowd reached a
new peak.

Eventually, of course, I was spent. The crowd stood in awe.
Then Vivian stood up, turned around, displayed her cum-
covered body, and raised her arms in victory. The audience
roared and then began the chant, «Viv-ian! Viv-ian! Viv-
ian!» I was beside myself. How would I ever live this down?

«You see, Adam, being naked is natural and enjoyable,» said
Mom.

«If you wouldn’t insist on wearing clothes, you wouldn’t
have to endure these sessions,» explained Nurse Nystrom.

«You can’t sleep here,» said Flagg.

«Huh?»

«You can’t sleep in the bank parking lot,» he repeated,
still behind me. «On a warm day like this, you could
suffocate. Are you waiting for someone?»

I could do with a bit of Vivian, I thought. Despite myself.

«Ah, no, I’ll be moving along,» I told the guard.

«Well, drive safely and have a nice day,» he said. Then he
stepped aside and watched as I backed out of my spot and
pulled away. He in his long-sleeved blue shirt and dark
pants.

By getting lunch at a drive-through and eating at red
lights, I managed to arrive at work only a few minutes late.
Mr. Sudstrom didn’t make an issue of it.

The customers that afternoon were refreshingly normal. A
mother and daughter bought new tennis racquets. A hiker
bought global positioning software for his PDA. Two guys
bought rock-climbing gear. A businessman bought two dozen
expensive golf balls. We had a run on picnic coolers and
water jugs. Everyone wore normal, casual clothes.

Dan called at about 3:00 PM and suggested getting together
on Thursday to plan our lake trip. We decided to meet for
lunch at his house.

A little before 4:00 PM Nadia dropped by to tell me she’d be
coming along. She was wearing a little white tennis skirt
and a white shoulder bag.

With that taken care of, I called Jenna and asked if she
could work my hours over the weekend. She agreed.

At 5:00 I punched out and headed home.

When I got home, Mom and Dad were watching television in the
living room. It was one those dumb Westerns where most of
the cowboys and all of the saloon girls are naked. Ratings,
apparently, were more important than historical accuracy.
Mom herself, I noted with relief, was wearing normal house
clothes.

«Adam, is that you?» Mom called. «Would you come here for a
few minutes?

«Yeah, what?»

«Would you call Effie and Jeffie?»

I did. Then, when everyone was in the living room, Mom
began.

«Kids, there’s something I need to tell you. It’s not bad,
and no one’s in trouble. But a few things are changing and I
need to tell you about them.»

The twins listened attentively.

«Uh, well, I’m sure you kids have noticed that almost every
commercial or advertisement these days has naked people in
it. The people who buy things like to look at naked people,
and so if you want to get their attention, you have to be
naked.»

The twins listened attentively.

«Well, as you know, I sell houses for a living. The longer I
wore clothes, the harder it became to sell houses. Finally,
I was selling so few houses that we had trouble paying our
bills. And so, although it was very difficult for me, I
started selling houses naked.»

The twins continued listening attentively, as if they were
still waiting for the big announcement. Mom seemed a little
flustered at their reaction, or lack thereof, but she
continued.

«Because the house buyers always see me naked, I’m selling
more houses than ever, now.»

The twins were still waiting for the bombshell.

«Well, up until now, I’ve always worn clothes when I left
the house, then taken them off when I got the office. But
that’s getting to be a nuisance, so I’m thinking about
getting naked before I leave home.»

Effie and Jeffie continued waiting and listening.

«That means you might see me naked when I’m leaving for
work, or getting home.»

The twins remained silent and attentive until they realized
Mom was done talking. Then Effie asked, «Are you going to
get naked now?»

Mom obviously hadn’t planned on this reaction. But Dad
motioned her to get on (or, so to speak, off) with it and
Mom stepped out of her housedress. As it turned out, that
was all she had on.

«You have nice tits,» Effie remarked. I don’t think Jeffie
or I could have gotten away with a remark like that, but
Effie did because she’s a girl.

«Is that all?» Jeffie asked, as if he’d expected something
important.

«Yes, that’s all,» Mom announced. «I just though you kinds
should be prepared.»

«Can we go to school naked?» Effie suddenly asked.

«Your dad and I will have to talk about that,» Mom replied.
«Was anyone else in your class naked last year?»

«Yes, five or six,» replied Effie and Jeffie, almost in
unison.

«What about other places?» asked Effie.

«My friend Scott goes naked everywhere,» Jeffie added.

«Brandy and Randy always go naked,» Effie remarked.

«Your dad and I will talk about it,» Mom decided. «OK,
that’s all.

«Kewl,» said both Effie and Jeffie, exchanging significant
glances. Then both of them ran upstairs.

«Are you OK with this, Adam?» Dad asked. «You seemed the
most uncomfortable.»

«It’s hard for me, Dad. Our family has always worn clothes.
I’ve always worn clothes. My friends have always worn
clothes. Naked people embarrass me, and I can’t imagine
being naked myself. Does that make me a prude, or shy, or a
loser, or what?»

«No, Adam it makes you none of those things. But being
around naked people and being naked yourself is becoming
part of our society. I think everyone needs to learn how to
live with it.»

«Well, how would you like it if somebody forced you to be
naked, Dad?»

«I don’t know, but I might find out sooner than you think,»
he replied. «Now, finish anything you need to do and get
your rest, eh? Your mom and I have some things to discuss.»

I did my weights, then spent the rest of the evening in my
room, wondering what the world was coming to.

The next morning I woke up as usual and headed down to the Y
for workouts. As I neared the locker rooms, I saw Ethan and
Caitlin enter what used to be Men’s, with three more girls
and two naked guys right behind them. No one seemed to be
using the former Women’s room, however, so with some
trepidation, that’s where I went.

Inside, the former Women’s room wasn’t much different from
the former Men’s. Of course there were no urinals, but the
tiles, lockers, and benches were the same. The showers had
partitions rather than being open.

As usual I took a basket, unrolled my towel, and began
changing into my suit. Then, an unusually tall girl parked
beside me and began removing her clothes. I’d seen her
practicing but we’d never spoken.

«I don’t think I’ve seen you in here before,» she remarked.
There I stood in my underwear, looking straight ahead and
eye-to-eye with her. She was fully 6′ 2″.

It took all my will power not to panic. I mean, there I was,
caught in the Women’s locker room! But somehow I managed to
avoid turning beet red. Finally, I managed to stammer, «It
was getting weird in the other room.»

«You mean boys and girls changing together? It goes on over
here as well,» she replied casually. She had a gorgeous face
and silky auburn hair, much longer than most swimmers.
Without fanfare she removed her blouse and shorts.

«Lately, they’ve been doing a lot more than change clothes,»
I explained. By now, she was removing her bra and looking me
straight in the eye. «Uh, hi, my name is Adam Jonson, by the
way. I go to Bald Mountain.»

«Hi, Adam, I’m Heather Quinn. I swim for Outer Midlands High
School. I think I’ve seen you at some of the meets.»
Casually she dropped her panties and tossed them into her
basket. «Are you going to finished getting undressed?»

«Uh, yeah,» I replied. Then, I turned a little away from her
and dropped my shorts. «Are you putting on a suit?»

«I haven’t decided,» Heather replied. «Do you think I
should?»

«I wish everybody still wore a suit. Seeing naked people, or
worse yet, being naked, just embarrasses me. I guess that
makes me a wimp.»

«Well, to tell you truth, it bothers me a bit, too,» she
responded, still completely naked and showing no signs of
stress. «I brought a suit just in case, so I guess I’ll wear
it. Is this your suit? And are you going to take off your
underwear?»

«Uh, yeah.» This was getting weird but somehow I got my
boxers off and tossed them in my basket. «Can I have my suit
now?»

«Here, let me help you with it,» Heather offered. Then, she
sat on the changing bench, spread her fingers inside my
suit, and held the waistband open for me.

«You want to dress me?»

«Sure, why not? You’re the one who wants to wear a suit. And
this is the only way I’m giving it to you.»

I tried stepping into one leg hole and wobbled. Then, to
make natters worse, two more tall girls entered the room:
one blonde and clothed, the other brunette and naked. And of
course, they took an immediate interest in watching Heather
dress me.

«Hold my shoulders,» Heather instructed. «And say hello to
Ginger and Jasmine. They swim for Outer Midlands, too. Oh,
and we all play volleyball. We’re actually better at
volleyball»

«I’m Jasmine,» said the blonde with clothes.

«That makes me Ginger,» explained the naked brunette.

Somehow, after steadying myself, I got one leg through the
hole. But with Heather seated and leaning forward, her face
was only inches from my dick! And with each passing moment,
my dick was getting closer!»

«He has a nice one, don’t you think?» observed the naked
Ginger.

«How does it feel?» Jasmine wanted to know. Stripping
rapidly, she was moments away from being naked herself.

Embarrassing as hell, I wanted to say, but then Heather
began sliding one finger of her free hand up and down my
member. «He feels nice,» she observed. «Nice and hard and
smooth.»

«Can I try?» asked Jasmine.

«Sure,» Heather replied, serving up my cock by lifting it
from beneath. Jasmine copped a feel.

«Can we finish this?» I asked with some anxiety.

Heather continued stroking me. «What do you say, girls?» she
asked.

«Never on the first date,» Ginger replied.

«Bad luck, Adam; it’s time for the other leg and no, not the
middle one,» Heather proclaimed. Somehow I got my other leg
through the hole, then all three girls joined in pulling my
suit up. Thank goodness it wasn’t on backwards; we’d have
been forced to repeat the procedure.

«Is that comfy, Adam, or should we help you with that third
leg?» Jasmine wanted to know. She was completely naked now.
I was speechless.

«No, me next,» Heather urged, handing me her suit.

I was dumbfounded. I was frozen. I was feeling the inside of
a girl’s swimsuit. A very thin lycra suit that weighed at
most a few ounces. With bra supports.

«Uh, OK,» I stammered. Then I stuck both hands inside the
suit and held it open for her.

This time, it was Heather standing and me seated. As she
stepped one leg into her suit, there was no way to avoid
seeing and smelling her pussy. Unlike most swimmers, she had
pubic hair. Not much, but enough for effect. Her scent was
powerful and exotic. I almost reached out to touch her as
she’d touched me, but she stopped me by stepping into the
other leg hole. Her legs were fantastic: long, thin, well
muscled, and smooth. Very smooth.

«Well, pull up the straps,» Heather commanded me. So I stood
and pulled one strap over each shoulder.

«That’s not comfy,» she complained. «Arrange me.»

«Where?»

«My tits. The suit is pinching them.»

This couldn’t be happening. But somehow, I slipped one hand
inside her left cup and used the other to relax the fabric.
Her breast was extremely firm, much as I supposed Vivian’s
to be, and much like those of other female athletes.
Eventually, the fit seemed satisfactory, so I repeated the
procedure on her other side.

«Now me,» said Ginger, the one who’d walked in naked.

«Where’s your suit?» I asked, wondering if this was a trick
question.

«I’ll get it,» she replied, then she sauntered over to a
rental basket.

«What about you, Jasmine? Do you need help with your suit as
well?»

«No, I didn’t bring one. My loss, unless you want to
pretend. Or loan me yours.»

«I’m kind of in a hurry to start my laps,» I sputtered.

«Lapping on the first date isn’t my style,» she shot back.
«But you’re fast for a swim guy, aren’t you? Oh, here’s
Ginger.» And suddenly, my head was inside a girl’s bathing
suit! The business end!

Dutifully and carefully I pulled the suit off my head and
held it open for Ginger. She, however, stood with her back
to me. This meant that that I had to rotate her suit 180
degrees and reach around her to hold it. But more
significantly it meant that my face was rubbing her butt!

«That’s good, but could you not breathe so heavily?» Ginger
asked. «I feel a strange draft.»

«I’ll try,» I promised but the situation inside my suit was
getting desperate. I’m not sure what was erotic about having
my chin in some girl’s butt crack but there it was. Oh yeah,
it certainly was!

Eventually Ginger got her legs through the proper openings
and I pulled up her suit. At that point, I couldn’t resist
feeling her hips and dragging my fingertips up her sides.
Then I hooked her shoulder straps and adjusted her bra cups.
And adjusted them. And adjusted them. And adjusted them.
Like Heather’s, they were firm as footballs but I was
starting to view that in a more positive manner.

Ginger, meanwhile, had started rocking her butt across my
hips. OK, across my cock. Heather and Jasmine seemed amused
at this, and began massaging my shoulders and butt.

The tension inside my suit grew and grew. Oh baby, did it
grow! Ginger writhed against me harder and harder, then
Heather worked her hand inside my suit and it was all over.
All over me; all over my suit; all over Ginger; and all over
Ginger’s suit. I was weak. I was ashamed. I was afraid. I
was in heaven.

«Hey, no stopping,» Ginger objected. «I’m still not comfy.»
Then she turned around and put my hand over her mons.
«Here,» she instructed.

At that point I was so gone it didn’t matter. I sat on the
changing bench, stretched the fabric of Ginger’s suit
downward, and turned her sideways. Then, I worked opened the
leg hole and probed inside. I was certainly no expert at
pussies, but I was pretty sure they weren’t as warm and
juicy as Ginger’s all the time. Slowly and carefully, with
my eyes closed, I began exploring her sex.

«Not there, higher,» Ginger instructed. «Yeah, there. No,
deeper. Not so hard. Yes. Faster. Slower. That’s it. That’s
it. That’s it! That’s it! Oh!» she screamed, or words to
that effect. She garbled the last part. She stiffened. She
shook. She screamed. The echo reverberated throughout the
room. By the time she quieted down, she’d drawn a
considerable audience (considerable, that is, for 7:00 AM on
a Thursday morning at the Y). They applauded, though I
wasn’t sure for whom. I pretty much kept to myself.

«What do you think?» Heather asked Jasmine.

«I’d give him a five point six,» Jasmine replied.

«No, I mean, do we want next?»

«Naw, we better swim some laps. That’s what we came for.»

«This suit is ruined,» Ginger observed truthfully. The back
was stained with semen and the front with pussy juice.
Ginger stepped out of the suit, threw it in the trash, and
remarked, «Well, it was on its last legs anyway. Let’s go.»

With that, the three volleyball players and one swimsuit
left the locker room and began their laps. Their audience
left as well, leaving me sitting on the changing bench with
slop on my hands, slop on my thighs, and slop in my suit. I
couldn’t believe what had just happened, and what I’d just
done. I was ashamed more than anything else. But I still
needed to do my laps.

After a few moments reflection (and a quick check that no
one was watching) I dashed to the shower and washed myself
down. Frantically, I pulled off my suit, washed my dick, and
gave the suit a good rinse. When I put the suit back on, it
was wet — and therefore a uniform color — all over.

I was expecting more cheers and jeers when I entered the
pool area, but everyone was busy with their workouts. So, I
launched myself into the water and began my routine.

The water was just what I needed. Methodically I swam my
laps, concentrating entirely on my movements, my breathing,
my poise, and the flow of water around me. I barely knew
anyone else was there or, for that matter, that the rest of
the world existed. I was in my zone. It was great.

When the set was over I grabbed a towel and headed to the
bleachers for a rest. I was sitting sideways, staring at the
wall when Ginger came and sat beside me.

«I hope we didn’t go too far with that,» she began.

«Waddya mean?»

«Well, us girls were just goofing around, you know, just
having fun. I hope you don’t feel bad about it. Are you
going to look at me?»

Of course, I knew she’d still be naked. But I kept my eyes
level and turned to see her face. She was quite attractive,
actually, especially all wet. It made her hair look sleek,
and it accentuated her nose and cheeks.

«No, it’s OK. That was my first time in, uh, that locker
room. Is this sort of thing typical in there?»

«No, guys hardly ever use that room. I mean, it doesn’t make
any difference any more; there’s no such thing as Men’s and
Women’s. But most guys still go to the locker room that used
to be theirs. What made you switch, by the way? Do you mind
my asking?»

«Well, this is going to sound stupid, but there was too much
funny business going on over there,» I explained.

«Didn’t work, huh? Do you always stare into a girl’s eyes
like that?»

«No, it’s just that I don’t know where else to look. I don’t
want to get caught looking where I shouldn’t.»

«What’s your name? Adam?»

«Yes.»

«Adam, you’ve already seen and touched pretty much all there
is. If you want to look again, look. I don’t mind looking at
you, either. You’re quite a hunk, you know.»

«Yeah, people tell me that occasionally. I just work on my
swimming, that’s all.» The pool water glistening on her tits
gave them a certain radiance.

«Is that a gun in your pocket or are you just glad to see
me?» Ginger asked.

«I’m sorry,» I apologized.

«Sorry? About what?» Then she moved closer to me, so our
legs were touching. Our smooth, wet, slippery legs.

«Well, I mean, about making myself, uh, obvious.»

«Obvious? I’m the one who’s walking around naked, Adam. If
anyone should feel obvious, it’s me.»

«So, do you?»

«Well, yeah, this is pretty new for me. If it weren’t for
this naked rule about volleyball, I probably wouldn’t do it
and we wouldn’t be having this conversation. But since I do
have to walk around naked, I expect to get reactions from
guys. It would be depressing if I didn’t. Anyway, won’t you
be competing naked yourself?»

«That’s what they tell me.»

«What about practice? We have to be naked for practice as
well.»

«Same here.»

«So, what’s with the suit? Are you shy?»

«Yeah, I guess. I just grew up always wearing clothes, you
know? Everybody in my family wore clothes, everybody in my
school, everybody in church. People even wore clothes on
television, at least until recently.»

«Well, I hope you get past this, Adam. I can see you’re a
great swimmer. It would be a shame if a little thing like a
swimsuit kept you out of competition. Anyway, I hope you’re
not angry with us for what happened in the locker room.»

«No, it’s OK. It was going to happen sometime, I guess.»

«What? Adam, was that the first time for you?»

«Uh, with a girl.»

«Are you gay, then?»

«No.»

«Oh. Ohmigosh. Oh, Adam, I’m sorry. Are you sure it’s OK?»

«Yeah, it was kind of tense for me, but it was fun, too.
Thank you.»

«You wanna do it again?»

«Not today, that’s for sure.»

«OK, that’s fine. Can I give you my number anyway?»

«My PDA is in my locker basket.»

«Well, let’s go in the locker room and exchange numbers
then. I’ll give you Heather’s and Jasmine’s too. The three
of us always hang around together, and none of us are
exclusive with guys.»

«OK, but no funny business this time.»

Ginger promised everything would be up and up, which I
presumed to mean nothing arousing would happen. And it
didn’t. Until after we’d exchanged numbers and she gave me a
big hug. But that was only for a moment, then we each headed
back to the pool for another set. A small crowd had gathered
around the locker room door, but we just passed them by.
The three girls worked out for another forty-five minutes,
then packed up and headed wherever they were going for the
day. I swam until pool time was up, and was therefore one of
the last to leave. I had the locker room to myself except
for some guy and his girlfriend showering together in the
last stall. I left quietly, taking time only to read a
notice someone had posted on both sides of the locker room
door.
Both locker rooms at the YPCA will be closed for
renovation starting Friday before Labor Day. This
is to remove the wall which currently divides the
locker room in half, and to implement a new floor
plan.

Please remove all personal items, including those
stored in rental baskets, by closing time
Thursday.

Members who wear clothing during Y activities, or
while traveling to or from the Y, may change in
the hallway, the parking lot, or regular activity
areas.

Fortunately, I thought, school was about to start and the
new gym would have its own pool. But I did clear out my
rental basket.

I was on my way home when my PDA announced a call from Dan.
I told it to accept the call using the car speakers.

«Adam, it’s Dan,» he began. Of course, I knew that, but some
customs never change. And anyway, using the car speakers
disabled the incoming video, so I wouldn’t be distracted
from the road.

«What’s up?»

«I was hoping you could show up early today. We’ve been
getting low output from our hydrogen still and I want to
make sure we have enough fuel for the trip Friday.»

I’d become somewhat of an expert on hydrogen stills the
previous summer, when I worked as a helper for my uncle’s
still company. At least, I knew more than Dan did.

«How’s fifteen or twenty minutes?» I asked.

«Great. See you then, then,» he replied, and then he closed
the connection.

Not ten seconds later, the PDA announced a call from
Heather. I told the PDA to accept that one, too.

«Dan, it’s Heather,» she began. «I was just talking with
Ginger. I’m really sorry if we freaked you out.»

«It’s OK,» I replied.

«No, I mean, we thought you came in that locker room to mess
around. And now it seems you came there because you didn’t
want to mess around.»

«That’s OK, Heather. I guess it’s going to start happening
everywhere.»

«Well, thanks, but I’m still sorry. Hey look, are you doing
anything this weekend?»

«I’m going up to Dhrystone Lake with some friends.»

«That’s fantastic! So are we! Jasmine’s family has a summer
house and a boat. Maybe we could meet up!»

«Maybe, but I’m supposed to be with my friends.»

«OK, well, anyway, I’m going to send you the comm number and
address of Jasmine’s summer house. Is that OK?»

«Sure. Look, thanks for calling. Yeah, I’m doing fine. No, I
don’t hate you. Or Ginger. Or Jasmine. Maybe some other
time. OK, goodbye. Uh huh. OK, goodbye. Bye. I have to
disconnect. Yes. Bye.» And then I hit the Disconnect button.

The message with Jasmine’s contact information arrived a
minute later. So, at the next red light, I looked up the
address and number of Dan’s cottage and sent it to Heather.
I wasn’t sure I liked doing that, but fair is fair.

The problem with Dan’s hydrogen still turned out to be a
dirty filter. That happens a lot. Hydrogen stills are simple
devices that require very little maintenance — so little
that people forget about it. But after a while, efficiency
drops and you don’t get enough hydrogen for the fuel cells
that run your house and car. Any why buy hydrogen from the
energy companies when solar power is free?

Teah and Nadia showed up almost exactly on time, just a few
minutes apart. Teah was wearing a camisole top and shorts;
Nadia had a blue plaid skirt, red nipple shields, and her
white purse. I tossed my shirt into my car.

Ben, as usual, was about twenty minutes late. Like Dan, he
made a fashion statement out of a t-shirt and floppy shorts.
After some hellos, we went inside. Dan put a bowl of chips
on the kitchen table and everyone made sandwiches at the
kitchen counter.

Dan actually started the meeting. «Well, I guess the plan is
to leave tomorrow morning, after rush hour, and get to the
cottage in the afternoon. That’ll beat most of the traffic
driving up. Then on Monday, we’ll leave around noon and get
home before dark. Is that OK for everyone?»

There were no objections, but Ben asked who was driving.

«I’ll have to drive the SUV,» Dan answered. «We’ll need the
trailer hitch and four wheel drive to get the boat in and
out of the water.»

«Is the SUV big enough for all of us?» Teah wondered. «It’d
be more fun with everyone in the same car.»

«Are we talking about five passengers or six?» Dan asked.

«Five,» said Ben, talking with his mouth full. Then he
swallowed. «I asked a few girls but they all had family
events they were supposed to attend. You know, weenie roast
with grandpa, that sort of thing.»

«If you have space, I’m sure my cousin would like to come
along,» Nadia volunteered. «When I told her what we were
doing, she seemed very interested.»

«Is she OK?» Teah asked.

«Oh yeah, we have lots of fun together,» Nadia reassured
her. «She the same age as me. And this is a group event,
right?»

«Well, Teah and I are together, but yeah, it’s mostly about
all of us hanging around together,» said Dan. «Is your
cousin a good swimmer? That’s important around the lake, you
know.»

«Like a fish.»

«Shall we call it six, then?»

Everyone agreed, then Teah asked Dan if the SUV could hold
six people.

«Yes, but it’s a little tight,» he replied. «We’ll have to
sit three people in front and three people in back, and
there won’t be much luggage space. Either everyone travels
light or we take two cars. What’s it going to be?»

Everyone agreed to travel light, meaning one suitcase or
duffel bag per person.

«What about food?» Nadia asked.

«Don’t bring any, unless you want some water or whatever for
the trip,» Dan advised. «We don’t have room for anything
else. Once we’re at the lake, we can eat out or go to the
grocery store. I know some places.»

«What about activities? Do we need to bring anything?» Nadia
asked.

«We can go to the beach, which is about a half a mile away,
or go boat riding, or water skiing, or hiking, or we can go
into Precipice Flats. That’s the nearest town. It has
restaurants and shops and stuff. Or we can just hang around
the cottage, swim off the dock, and play badminton.
Everything is casual, and you don’t need to bring any
equipment. Anything else?»

«What time?» I asked.

«How about nine o’clock?» Dan suggested. But at this, Ben
groaned and Teah rolled her eyes. And I mentioned my
doctor’s appointment.

«OK, how about ten o’clock?» Dan proposed, and this worked
for everyone.

When we’d all finished eating, we got up and wandered
outside. Ben had to go to work, and Teah had shopping to do.
Nadia seemed anxious to go as well, so Dan said goodbye and
went inside.

«Are you sure you’re OK with Ben and Teah?» I asked Nadia.

«Yes, I keep telling you that’s over,» she said. «This is
just the first time I’ve done anything like this.»

«You never took a weekend trip?»

«Oh sure, with my family, but never with people my own age.
I think this is going to be great, Adam. Thanks for letting
me in.»

«Are you sure about your cousin?» I asked.

«Oh yes, she’s going to love it. And I’m sure everyone will
like her. She’s really vivacious.»

«That’s a strange word.»

«What, vivacious? It means energetic and full of life.»

«I know, but it’s not a word people use every day. Sorry, I
shouldn’t have mentioned it. Will you forgive me?»

In response she hugged me and puckered up for a kiss. So I
picked her up, set her on the door step, and kissed her
back. The texture of her naked back was tantalizing, and the
press of her nipple shields was exotic. I felt one of her
hands on my back, and the other slowly working its way from
my butt to my crotch. It shocked me when her tongue met
mine, but I quickly learned to enjoy. I worked one hand
under her skirt and gently touched her commando butt. Then,
her PDA made a noise and Nadia loosened her grip.

«I’m supposed to be at the hospital in twenty minutes,» she
explained. «But I guarantee you, this weekend trip is going
to be a good one. See you tomorrow, OK?»

«Yeah, tomorrow. Hey look, I hope I didn’t do anything just
now that I shouldn’t have.»

«If you want to apologize, Adam, make it for what you didn’t
do. See you tomorrow.» And with that, she got in her car,
did something with a tissue, and drove away.

I stood there for a few moment, then Dan came out of the
house. «Looks like you’re getting along pretty well with old
Nadia, Adam,» he remarked.

«Are you OK with her and me?» I asked.

«Oh yeah, it’s been like two years since I dated Nadia. And
she’s changed a lot. I don’t know how much of that is
strictly from The Program, but she’s changed, that’s for
sure. And I’m with Teah now, so whatever you two want to do,
that’s fine with me.»

«She mentioned something about you having a piercing. Is
that right?»

«Don’t go there, Adam. It’s not something I just flaunt
around. Just take my advice and think carefully about
anything that girl wants you to do. Hey, I gotta go to the
store for some stuff. Thanks for dropping by, eh? Good luck
with Nadia, but I gotta run.» And with that, he jumped in
his car and drove away.

* * * * *

Something curious was going on with Nadia or her cousin, but
for the life of me I couldn’t figure out what. So, I put on
my shirt, got in the car, and drove home to pack.

Effie and Jeffie were sitting naked on the living room
floor, chatting with another pair of naked twins named
Brandy and Randy. Like Effie and Jeffie, these twins were
virtually identical except for their sex organs. I watched
them both for a few moments, then Jeffie threw me a look and
I went upstairs to my room.

Finding a duffel bag was no problem, but deciding which
clothes to pack was a larger issue. I picked out a couple of
swimsuits, a couple pairs of shorts, a few t-shirts, and
some jeans and a windbreaker in case it got chilly. When it
came to underwear and socks, however, I was critically
short. Fortunately, this was an easy problem; I scooped up
my pile of dirty stuff, carried it downstairs, and popped it
in the washer. I did weights until the load finished, then
threw it in the washer.

The four twins had gone outside by then, so I snapped on the
TV and looked for a movie. Eventually I found a science
fiction flick so old that even the captain’s assistant and
the alien women wore clothes. The plot was trite but oh
well.

Mom got home from work at five o’clock and found me in the
living room. I guess I jumped when I looked up and saw her
standing naked in the entryway.

«Adam, is everything OK?»

«Uh, yeah, you just surprised me, that’s all.» I clicked the
Pause button and locked onto her eyes.

«Are you sure there’s nothing you want to talk about?»

«Not just now, Mom. In fact, not at all. Did you have a good
day?» Running around naked, I silently added.

«Three day weekends are always busy, Adam. I’ve got buyers
anxious to close and sellers eager to unload. I’ll be
working long hours all weekend. You’re going to be at the
lake and Dad’s going to be flying. I wonder sometimes if our
family is growing up or just thinning out. Where are the
twins?»

«They were with Brandy and Randy. Didn’t you see them
outside?»

«No, they must have gone somewhere.»

«Were they naked?»

«Yeah, all four of them. All day.»

«I’m not surprised, really. I just hope they’re OK, and that
they’ll call. Well, I better start dinner.»

«Are you going to get dressed?»

«Yes, as soon as dinner is started. Enjoy your movie. If you
see or hear from the twins, tell them to come home, would
you?» And with that, she turned and headed into the kitchen.
I tried to avoid peeking at her butt but wasn’t entirely
successful.

I returned to my movie but for some reason Mom’s rattling of
kitchen utensils overpowered the sound track. Somehow I got
fixated on the idea of food scraps sticking to Mom’s body. A
piece of lettuce on her abs. A spot of mayonnaise on her
tit. Strawberry jelly at the corner of her mouth. Mom
holding the maypole with Brandy, Randy, and the twins
dancing around her. Dad wearing some nylon contraption that
was halfway between a parachute harness and the top half of
a gladiator outfit.

«Dad, what the hell is that?» I asked, flabbergasted.

«This is the new pilot’s uniform. Can you believe it? I
don’t know how they come up with these things.»

«Aren’t there any pants?»

«No, they claim this is what the passengers want. Are you
OK, Adam?»

«What about you, Dad? Are you OK like that?»

«Well, I’ve known this was coming since Memorial Day. They
gave us a few months to see the doctor and change any
factors we wanted.»

That’s when I took a good look at Dad, and not just the
uniform. He was really buffed out, with bodybuilder muscles,
washboard abs, and a perfect allover tan. His dick and
balls, however, were HUGE, even if he didn’t have a sight
erection. Which he did.

«This is what you need to fly an airplane?» I questioned.

«That’s what they say. Just between you and me, Adam, the
whole thing makes no sense to me. The passengers only see me
a few seconds out of a three hour flight, and the rest of
the time I’m in restricted areas of the airport. And the
passengers already have the flight attendants to look at.
But this is what the airline wants and so that’s the way it
is.

«But no pants?»

«That’s what they want, and I gotta tell you, it seems
pretty weird. But it’s comfortable, too. I probably overdid
some of those injection factors, but I was having more and
more trouble finding pants that could hold everything
without pinching.»

At that point, Mom came out of the kitchen, still naked, and
welcomed Dad with the usual hug and kiss. Almost
immediately, Dad’s erection changed from slight to raging!

«Your Dad seems to have developed a hair trigger,» Mom
commented, not letting go of him but turning her attention
to me. «We’ll be back in a few minutes. If anything starts
boiling over, just turn off the boner. Oops I meant the
burner. OK?»

«Sure,» I replied, then I watched them spring up the stairs,
bosoms and boner bobbing boisterously. Then I noticed I was
erect as well. As a precaution before the twins got home, I
hit the Pause button and headed for the hall bathroom.
I was on the beach of a beautiful tropical island. The
afternoon sun was warm and waves were lapping gently at the
sand. I was wearing a tank top and surfer shorts. The breeze
carried the scent of exotic tropical spices and fruits. As I
walked along the beach, I spotted fabulous tropical birds,
crabs, lizards, and other fascinating creatures.

After rounding a point on the shoreline, I saw a bamboo
beach shack. It was built on a raft that was tied with heavy
rope to a tree near the shore. The roof was thatched with
palm fronds, and the walls were only three or four feet
high. This left windows on all sides to admit the breeze. An
opening on the ocean side served as a door.

As I approached the shack, I saw a monkey and a couple of
parrots on the roof. A woman had apparently been lying
inside the shack, but she stood up when I approached.

«Hello, Adam, I’ve been expecting you,» she said. It was Ms.
Sprite, the girl’s swim coach, and she was completely naked,
just as she’d been Tuesday at registration. She walked
across the sand and lightly stroked my shoulders. Then she
pulled me closer to her, pressing my body against her head
to toe. Her fingers found the inside of my shirt and stroked
my back.

«This way,» she said, then pulled me toward the shack.
Inside were two tall glasses of some tropical mixture; it
was sweet and tart and exotic, all at once. Then she slowly
removed my shirt, danced her fingers around my body, and ran
her lips across my nipples until they almost hurt. I kissed
her hair and her forehead while my hands explored her back
and sides.

Slowly, deliciously, she guided one hand down my abs and
into my shorts. The other she slipped inside the rear,
sending a tremor of sensation through my butt. Slowly,
slowly she lowered my waistband until it was at my hips, at
my thighs, at my knees, on the floor. My cock was squeezed
between our abs, and she began rocking from side to side.

The pressure was exquisite. She backed me onto the bed,
pushing me down so I lay on my back. For a second I took in
her splendor: naked, sweaty, breathing heavily, pulsing with
erotic need. Then she threw herself on me, engaging my
raging member in her pussy. Over and over she rocked against
me, her silken breasts slipping across my sweating chest and
her slick, muscular pussy squeezing my cock in all the right
places. Again and again she pounded her sex against me, and
I began to cum in rhythm with her.

On and on the pounding continued. I was a sticky mess but
gave it little thought. On and on she pounded. On and on I
pumped. Then I heard a pounding like the bathroom door and a
voice very much like Mom’s.

«Adam? I thought you were going to watch for things boiling
over! In another minute or two, these beans would have been
burnt!»

«Sorry,» I apologized.

«Well, I caught them just in time. Will you be done in five
minutes?»

«Yes, Mom.»

«OK, good. Dinner will be ready.»

Mom and Dad, to my great relief, had returned to their
normal mode of dress. Mom was wearing a sleeveless blouse,
bra, walking shorts, and presumably panties. Dad had a polo
shirt and some baggy denim cut-offs. The twins were home but
hadn’t dressed. Dinner was tossed salad, hamburgers, pasta
salad, and of course beans. I took my usual place at the
table.

«So, Adam, I hear you have plans for the weekend,» Dad
began, passing the burgers.

«Yeah, Ben and I are going up to the lake with Dan. We’re
going to be at Dan’s cottage.» I took my usual two burgers.

«And three girls,» added Mom. As usual, she took a hamburger
patty but no bun.

«Anyone I know?» asked Dad.

«Teah Schurt, Nadia Blosser, and Nadia’s cousin,» I replied.
«You might remember Nadia; she dated Dan a couple of years
ago.» I grabbed some pasta salad and beans as they passed.

«Was she that short little girl?» Dad asked before starting
on his beans.

«Yes, that’s the one,» I replied, after swallowing my
mouthful of pasta salad.

«Is she with you or Ben?»

«Me.» He’d caught me with my mouth full again.

«Well, you might as well go and have a good time. Your
mother and I will both be working.»

«What time are you leaving, dear?» Mom asked while loading
up her fork.

I swallowed a bite of hamburger. «Ten o’clock. I’ll drive
over to Dan’s house from the doctor’s, and then leave my car
there. We’ll all ride up in Dan’s SUV.»

«Sounds like fun,» Dad said. «Be careful and come home safe,
OK?»

«OK.» Ha! Nothing in my mouth. Perfect timing!

«Can we have a sleepover Saturday night?» asked Effie.

«It’s up to you, dear,» Dad said. «I won’t be here.»

«All right, but only eight of you,» Mom allowed. «And don’t
invite any other twins this time. Both of you should have
friends other than twins.»

Effie was disappointed at this, but at least she got some of
what she asked for. We all finished eating, then I helped
carry off the dishes and finished my movie. Later, I
gathered my laundry, finished my packing, did my weights,
put on my pajamas, set the alarm for 8:00 AM, and went to
bed.

As it turned out I only slept until 7:00 AM, but even that
was really late for me. I think the sunlight woke me up; it
was usually dark when I got up for workouts.

Noises and pleasant aromas were coming from the kitchen,
both irresistible. I sat up in bed, stretched, went to the
bathroom, checked that my pajama bottoms were closed, and
headed downstairs.

Dad, apparently, had already left for his flight. The
newspaper and some dirty dishes were at his place, but no
sign of Dad himself. Effie and Jeffie were scooping up
scrambled eggs naked as jaybirds and grinning like the
Cheshire cat. Mom was wearing one of Dad’s denim shirts but
hadn’t bothered to button it.

«This is a rare treat,» Mom greeted me. «Welcome to
breakfast at the Jonson house. What would you like?»

Clothes for you or a blindfold for me, I thought. I mean,
how do you talk to a naked mother? But oh well, she seemed
to be having her fun and I didn’t want to start an argument
over it.

«How about an omelet?» Mom asked. «That used to be one of
your favorites.»

Omelets had seemed kind of greasy and cholesterol-laden to
me lately, and I’d been avoiding them. She was right about
them being an old favorite, though.

«OK, sure,» I decided.

«Mom says we can have a sleepover tonight,» Effie announced.

«Who’s coming?» I asked, taking my usual seat at the table.
It didn’t help. Effie’s undeveloped titties were still in
plain view.

«Well, let’s see. There’s Tonya, and Wendy, and Melissa, and
Amelia, and Kate, and Sam, and Bill.»

«Aren’t Sam and Bill boy’s names?» I wondered.

«They’re friends of mine. I invited them,» Jeffie explained.

«It’s sounds like some pajama party, doesn’t it?» Mom asked.

«Mom,» Effie began with a huff. «It’s not a pajama party!»

«Oh, of course. Well, I didn’t mean anything by it. Adam,
are you still leaving for the lake at ten o’clock?»

«Yup.»

«Who’s Nadia’s cousin? Do you know?»

«No, but Nadia says she’s OK.»

Effie and Jeffie started ticking each other and nearly
spilled Effie’s milk.

«Cut that out, the two of you,» scolded Mom. «If you want to
horse around, go outside or in the family room. Now, finish
your breakfast.»

The twins gulped down what remained of their breakfasts,
then ran out the back door and into the yard. I could hear
them running around and giggling through the open window.
Mom served up my omelet and sat down across from me. She was
slightly more covered than Effie, but only around the
shoulders.

«It’s nice seeing you in the morning, Adam,» she said. «We
always seem to be in such a rush. Are you OK, Adam? Look at
me.»

«Yeah, I’m OK,» I reassured her, locking onto her eyes.

«It’s this, isn’t it?» she asked, fastening the top few
buttons on Dad’s shirt. «I guess I’m getting a bit too
casual about it. But every day you see the same thing on
television, or on the street, or even in school, don’t you?»

«Yeah, I guess. But you’re my mother. It’s harder to
ignore.» I cut myself a piece of the omelet.

«Are you shy, Adam? I don’t know why! You’re a great looking
guy. You’re tall. You’re blond. You’re on the swim team. You
have muscles. Is there some reason you’re insecure?»

«Like what?»

«Well, like, do you feel, you know, small? Because if you,
maybe you can still get your factors adjusted. Lots of
people do it. You already know your dad did it.»

«No Mom, that’s not it.» The omelet, however, was fantastic.

«Are you having trouble with erections? You know, Jeremy
Zeller had that problem. Something exciting would happen,
like a girl kissing him, and he stayed limp as an empty
balloon! Now he’s erect most of the time. Yuki says he looks
great and feels much better about himself.»

Yuki was Jeremy’s mother. What a busybody!

«No, Mom. I’m just used to wearing clothes, and I’m used to
other people wearing clothes. Being naked or seeing naked
people: it’s just embarrassing, that’s all.»

«Would you like to have sex? After your injection, of
course.»

«Mom, are you trying to seduce me? And, are you protected?»
I regretted those words the moment I spoke them.

«What? No, Adam, I don’t think that would be appropriate. At
least without discussing it with. And yes, I’m protected.
That’s a very personal question, but since you asked, there
it is. Never depend on your partner, though. Some girl could
always be mistaken, or lying.»

I couldn’t believe what she’d just said. But once again, I
said something I instantly regretted: «Without discussing it
with who?»

«Oh, forget I said that. It was some crazy thing I read at
the hairdresser’s. Mothers helping their boys get over
shyness. Or are you trying to seduce me?»

«No, Mom, not at all. No, don’t ever think that. Just, no.»

«Well, don’t forget your doctor’s appointment this morning.
They called yesterday afternoon to remind us. That’s quite a
package you’re got there.»

In panic mode I checked my pajama bottoms, but they were
shut. «Huh?»

«Oh, I meant your injection. I hope it makes you happy.»

«What? I didn’t ask for a happy shot, Mom. Oh. Did you
change something?»

«No, dear, not at all. I did go over your factors with Nurse
Reising, through, and a few of them surprised me. But
they’re fine. Are you done?»

My plate was empty, so yeah, I was done. Fortunately, I
remembered to say, «Thanks Mom; it was great!»

«Well, I suppose you need to take your shower and get ready.
You’re going straight from the doctor’s to Dan’s house,
right?»

«Yeah, there’s no time to come home.»

«Well, have great trip and a great weekend, then,» she
wished, giving me a kiss. Then she picked up Dad’s dishes,
hung his shirt on the chair back, and drove off to work.

Showering and dressing were uneventful, unless you want to
count the twin’s friends Errol and Carroll showing up naked
and all four of them playing tag in the lawn sprinkler. The
front lawn sprinkler. But I just put the last of my stuff in
my duffel bag, double-checked to make sure I hadn’t
forgotten anything, and then headed to the doctor’s office.
I said goodbye to the twins as I backed out of the drive. If
you ask me, Jeffie looked pretty gross doing cartwheels but
maybe things seem different when you’re thirteen.

At the doctor’s office, Holly Dooley led me directly to a
treatment room, then after a few minutes Nurse Klaus walked
in. I didn’t really hate the guy; he just gave me the
creeps. He was big, blond, blue-eyed, bulging with muscles,
near zero body fat, and totally naked. In addition, as
usual, his huge cock and balls were erect.

Like Nurse Reising, Klaus insisted that I get naked. I
thought this was a bit much for just a shot, but Klaus also
took new semen, urine and blood samples. That was the part I
hated most. It was embarrassing enough when Nurse Reising
did it.

Then Klaus had me bend over and take the horse needle in the
butt. I’m sure you know how large those injections can be.
Then, he gave me a lecture that he must have delivered
hundreds of time before. He spoke in a slow, deep, almost
robotic monotone. His giant, swollen, nearly horizontal cock
bobbled every time he gestured or took a breath.

«Adam, blease be on da alert for any unusual reaction do
your injection. Dis includz headaches, dizziness, blurred
vision, dry moud, schleeplessness, nahcolepsy, anxiety,
depression, irregulah bowel moofment, unusual coloration,
unexpegded vaid change, erekdile dyzvuntion, and hiccups. If
you experienz deese effects to a moderate degree, blease
make an appoindment heah ad da ovvice. If you experienz
severe effects, repoard to any hoshpital or trauma center.
Do you understand deese precautions?»

«Yes,» I replied. I mean, the chance anything happening was
near zero.

«Now Adam, some of deese changes ah goink to appear rapidly.
Viddin 24 hours, yoah body should schtop produzing schperm.
Dat’s only a tiny percentage of vahd comes out venn you cum,
zo you schouldn’t notiz any differenz. Bud you woned be
vully prodegted until you flusch da exisding schperm oud of
your zystem. Do you underschtand vahd I’m talking aboud?»

«Uh, yeah.»

«Dat meanz vait a day and denn drain yourself before halfing
vaginal seggs vid anyvun.»

«I understand.»

«Now, as do da rest of dis, yoah schkin schould dahken
viddin a day or zo, and settle down completely viddin a
veek. Deese libido changes may appeah preddy fasd. Deese
odder dings infolf gwoad of soft tissue, vich can schtaht
pretty quickly, but take several monds to complede. Do you
half any questions?»

«My mom didn’t change anything, did she? I mean, since I was
here on Wednesday.»

«Let me see. No, bud I hope you half lots of girl friends.
You gonna need dem. You vair hosen? Dad’s pantz.»

«Yes, all the time.»

«Vell, I hope dad’s nod a broblem. Anyding elz?»

There wasn’t, so I thanked Klaus, got dressed, and went out
to my car. It was already ten minutes to ten, so I took my
shirt back off and stuffed it into my duffel bag.

Nadia and Ben were already at Dan’s house when I arrived.
Nadia seemed to be having a friendly conversation with Ben,
and Dan was loading supplies into the SUV. A suitcase and
two duffel bags lay on the drive.

«Hi, guys,» I greeted all three. «Is everything ready to
go?»

«We’re just waiting for Teah and my cousin,» Nadia replied.

«Do we have enough fuel?» I asked Dan.

«Yep, full tank. Changing that filter yesterday did the
trick. There, that’s all the equipment. You can load in your
stuff now.»

We did, and clearly we were correct in traveling light. With
four bags loaded, there was only space for two more. Teah’s
mother dropped her off a few minutes later. Teah looked very
nice wearing a light yellow, cotton sun dress. Dan loaded
her stuff into the tailgate.

It was 10:15. «Do you know where your cousin is?» Dan asked
Nadia.

«I’ll call her,» she replied walking out to the sidewalk. I
didn’t understand why calling her cousin had to be a private
conversion but oh well, who can figure out girls?

Eventually, Nadia finished her call and returned to the
group. «She’s on her way,» Nadia announced.

«Why don’t we wait in back?» Dan suggested. «The deck is
really comfortable this time of day. I’ll get some drinks.»

Five minutes later I heard a car pull up, then the sound of
car doors opening and closing, and then the sound of luggage
hitting the driveway.

«It sounds like you cousin is here,» Dan announced. «Let’s
go!»

Nothing could have prepared me for the scene I witnessed in
Dan’s driveway. There was Vivian Vivicelli, spikey-haired
and naked as ever, and she had spread all our luggage, plus
five large duffels of her own, all across the driveway.

«Is this your cousin?» I asked Nadia excitedly.

«Well, yeah. Listen, everyone: this is my cousin Vivian.
Vivian, this is Adam, Ben, Dan, and Teah.» Then, she sensed
something and looked at me directly. «Do you two know each
other?»

«After a fashion,» I replied, still in shock.

«Hi, Vivian, nice to have you along,» Dan greeted her. «Uh,
look, the vehicle only has space for one bag per person. Can
you just pick out one bag of stuff to bring and leave the
rest in the garage there?»

«Oh, I’m sorry. Nadia never explained that to me,» Vivian
replied politely, sweet and deadly as a killer queen bee.
«No wonder I had so much trouble fitting everything in. If
you all want to go back and relax, I’ll get this
straightened out in just a few minutes.»

Dan, Teah, and Ben headed back to the deck. I walked Nadia
into the back yard as well, but steered her into a different
corner.

«Why didn’t you tell me Vivian was your cousin? And how can
she be? You two don’t look anything alike.»

«Look, I’m sorry, Adam; I guess there’s something going on
with you two, but I didn’t know that. And she’s not a close
cousin; my first dad’s second wife’s sister-in-law’s brother
adopted her. But it’s OK, Adam. Vivian and I know each other
very well and we’re never jealous of each other or anything.
If you’re seeing both of us, that’s OK.»

«It’s not that, Nadia. Look, the two of you are quite a bit
different. I like you, but I don’t like Vivian. It’s as
simple as that. Does Vivian have to go?»

«Well, I guess not, but if she stays home she’ll be alone
for the weekend. The rest of the family all went on trips.
So if she stays home, I should stay home.»

«Well, then, Teah would stay home and Dan would be pissed at
me,» I realized. «And if I stayed home, you’d stay home, so
Vivian would stay home, so Teah would stay home, and the
whole trip would fall apart.»

«Adam, look, I’m sorry. I really didn’t know this was going
to be a problem.»

I stared at a tree trunk and considered the situation for a
while. Dan, Teah, and Ben were having a great time already,
talking and laughing without a care in the world. And I was
really looking forward to a three-day weekend on the lake.

«Well, OK, I just wish I’d known about this earlier. I guess
I’ll have to deal with it.» And at that, Nadia gave me a big
hug. She scraped my ribs with her nipple shields but even
that was kind of fun.

«OK, I’m ready,» Vivian announced from the driveway.

«All right, travelers; let’s move out!» Dan exhorted, and we
all headed for the SUV.

Of course, nothing can ever be easy. Dan was driving and
Teah sat next to him. Ben took the passenger’s side, and I
ended up squeezed in back between Nadia and Vivian. There
was really no time to complain. Before we even closed the
doors, Dan was backing our of the driveway.

Dan headed directly for the freeway and I tried to figure
out what I’d done to deserve my fate. There I was, sitting
between two girls in a cramped back seat, and for clothes we
had one pair of shorts and one miniskirt among us. It was
going to be skin against skin for the next three hours, at
least.

«So, Vivian, tell us about yourself,» Teah suggested.

«Oh, there’s not much to tell. I’m going to be a senior at
Bald Mountain. I’m living with my aunt, at least that’s what
I call her. I’m not on any sports teams or anything.»

«What do you like to do? Are you in choir, or band, or
anything?»

«I had an uncle who gave me piano lessons, but he lost his
job and I had to move in with my aunt. But that was a few
years ago, and I stopped playing. Mostly I just go to
school, do my homework, and hang out with people.»

«Are you always naked? I’ve seen you around, and you always
seem to be.»

«Yeah, I was kinda thinking about it when I was a sophomore
and livin’ with my uncle in Edgerton. Then at the end of the
school year, my uncle got in trouble, lost his job, and had
to move. Everything happened so fast that I just threw my
clothes away rather than pack `em. When Aunt Marjorie took
me in, I just told her that’s the way I was. It took her and
the neighbors a few weeks to get used to it but now
everything’s cool.»

«It would be hard for me to throw my clothes away,» Teah
remarked.

«It’s not like I had any good stuff,» Vivian explained.
«Other girls would get fancy new stuff and I’d get hand-me-
downs.»

«So, it sounds like you really move around a lot.»

«Yeah, my first mother’s sense of family was kind of loose,
and so was my dad’s. So they drifted apart, and then I lived
with my mom’s sister, I think, and then she got a new
boyfriend or something, but her first husband took me in,
and things just went from there. I still know where most of
them are. There’s like three or four of them living within a
few blocks of my aunt. I get around.»

«Isn’t it hard, constantly moving around and living with
different parents?»

«I dunno. Maybe. I learned to take care of myself. I’m
tryin’ to get a scholarship so I can settle down and go to
college, you know.»

«Do you have good grades?»

«Yeah, you could say that. I’m not bankin’ on my swimmin’
like Yonson here.»

«Yonson? Oh, you mean Adam. Well Adam, if you don’t get a
swimming scholarship, you’ll still go to college, won’t
you?»

«I guess. My parents have the money. I just want to win the
scholarship, that’s all.»

«Like a trophy, huh?» Vivian asked.

«I guess.»

Dan pulled onto the freeway and set the cruise control.
Driving conditions were clear and the traffic wasn’t too bad
yet. Nadia set her hand on my thigh.

«What about you, Nadia?» Teah asked. I hoped she wasn’t
going to play two thousand and twenty questions all the way
to the lake.

«I’m a senior at Bald Mountain as well,» she began. «I
always lived with the same aunt and uncle; lucky I guess.
I’m not in any sports, but I help out at the school office.
I’m a candy striper at the hospital, too.»

«So are you and Vivian pretty close?»

«No, we’re more like old friends than best friends. I’ve
seen her most of my life at family things like weddings and
funerals. We don’t spend a lot of time together, but we know
each other pretty well.»

«Do you always dress like that?»

«Pretty much. I didn’t used to, of course. I was just a
little wallflower, way below anybody’s radar. Then I was in
The Program for a week, and got lots of attention, and
decided I liked it. But I still wanted to change my look
everyday, and I thought being totally naked made me look
baby short. So I tried this and it’s working pretty good.»
She was gently squeezing my leg, now. «What about you,
Teah?»

«I’m just me. I’ll be a junior this year. I like English and
History, and I enjoy singing in the choir. I like to paint.
I work at an art supply store.»

«Do you always dress like that?» Vivian asked. Of course,
she would taunt someone that way. Vivian moved her hand onto
my thigh, and I moved it away.

«Yes, I dress like most people do, and like my family. My
folks would have a fit if I started walking around like you
two. But, you know, I’m OK with being naked, if that’s what
you want. It’s just not for me.» Vivian’s hand was back.
Nadia’s was still softly squeezing.

«Were you ever in The Program?» Nadia asked.

«No, and I hope they never call me. I’m sure I’d be
humiliated,» Teah replied.

«I survived,» Nadia said. «But I hear it’s going to be
universal this year. You can’t finish without doing time in
The Program.»

«Well, I hope you’re wrong, or that they change their minds.
That’s all I can say.»

«You guys been hanging together a long time?» Vivian asked.

«Since grade school,» Ben stated. «Adam’s the jock, I’m the
whiz, and Dan’s the ladies man.»

«Do you have a job, Vivian?» Teah asked.

«I deliver pizzas,» Vivian replied.

«You deliver pizzas naked?» Ben exclaimed.

«No, they’re wearing a box. Sorry, I get that question all
the time. Yeah, I never did buy any clothes. I’m savin’ up.»

«For college?»

«Yeah. I get some pretty good tips from deliverin’ those
pizzas, though. It’s more than I could make as a library
aide or somethin’ like that.»

«Do you get propositioned?»

«Yeah, but I blow `em off. I mean, you know, I walk away, I
don’t. Just because I’m naked, that doesn’t mean I’m easy.»

After a while we ran out of things to talk about and Dan
told the sound system to play some music. We rode on for
another hour, commenting occasionally about a billboard or
an unusual scene along the road, but otherwise just
listening to the music and watching the scenery. Neither
Nadia nor Vivian would take their hands off me, but at least
they didn’t go for the crotch. Dan, at least, seemed to know
something was going on. He kept looking at me in the rear
view mirror and smiling. Then finally, he took an exit and
pulled into the parking lot of the World Famous Pamela’s Pit
Stop (Honest, that’s what the sign said.)

«This is just about the halfway point, guys,» Dan informed
us. «It’s a good place to get out, walk around, buy a drink,
take a potty break, or whatever. I’ll wait with the vehicle
until one of you comes back. Go for it.»

To tell you the truth, I wasn’t that anxious to stand up.
First, it would take some serious maneuvering to do so
without impaling myself. Second, I was sure my erection
would be very obvious, even through my shorts. Fortunately,
Nadia and Vivian got out right away, providing me with a few
moments to think about math problems and get myself down to
half mast.

When I finally did get out, Dan was holding things up.

«Hold up, people; we need to sync up. I’m going to open a
PDA channel called Thatte’s Cottage, and load it with the
address of the cottage, a map of the area, my number, and my
folk’s numbers. If you put in your numbers and your folks’
as well, then we can all reach each other or call home if
something goes wrong.»

This seemed like a reasonable idea, except that it meant
giving Vivian my number. But I did it anyway, as did
everyone else. When we finished, I told Nadia I thought I
should wear a shirt to go inside.

«Nah. If it’s no shirt, no shoes, no service, we’re both in
trouble, so what’s the difference? Anyway, rules like that
haven’t been legal for years. Can you tuck in those boxers?»

I looked down and saw that my underwear was indeed riding
higher than my shorts. «I suppose, but they’d just ride up
again. The boxers have an elastic waist and the shorts
don’t. Why?»

«I just never liked it, that’s all. I never liked my panties
to show, either, and that’s one of the reasons I stopped
wearing them.»

I stopped and looked at her, unsure of her meaning.

«Why don’t you take `em off?» Nadia asked innocently.

«Here?»

«Well, you could if you want; I mean, anywhere is OK these
days. But I suppose you’d prefer the restroom. C’mon, let’s
go find it.»

The restroom, as usual, was near the restaurant. There were
two doors, one marked Lavatory and the other marked Out.
Inside it was one large room, with sinks, stalls, and
urinals around the walls. In the center were changing tables
and an attendant selling diapers, razors, mirrors, tampons,
aspirins, vibrators, condoms, aphrodisiacs and so forth. You
could see where a wall had previously divided the area in
half.

The stalls had no doors and walls that were only waist high.
Nevertheless, I headed for one before dropping my shorts,
removing my boxers, and then quickly pulling up my shorts
again. Nadia, meanwhile, had sat in the next stall to pee. I
saw Vivian doing her business at the other side of the room.
I peed as well, then discovered Nadia waiting for me outside
the stall.

«Give `em to me,» she ordered.

«They’re still good,» I explained. «I’ll just put `em in my
duffel bag.»

«Naw, they’re ugly. Don’t wear `em again. Just give `em to
me.» So I did, and she threw them in a trash bin.

«Much better,» she remarked, running her finger somewhere
below the small of my back and the top of my butt. Now, are
you going to buy me something to drink?»

I’d sort of expected that. We found a line of vending
machines outside the restaurant, then Nadia made her
selection, I approved the purchase on my PDA, and her can of
iced tea rolled down the chute. Vivian was hanging around
too, holding a small bag of stuff she’d bought. Of course, I
had to buy her a drink as well; she selected a box of juice.
I took mineral water for myself.

Ben was already back at the SUV, but the four of had to wait
a few minutes for Dan and Teah to return. Finally we were
all ready to go and Dan pulled back onto the freeway.

No sooner had we resumed than Nadia and Vivian began
stroking my thighs again. This time, however, they weren’t
so careful about avoiding the space between them.

Dan had put on some music again, and Ben was reading a book.
Teah was talking about some experience years ago at girl
scout camp. Vivian was suddenly working on my waist snap,
and Nadia at my zipper. I wasn’t wearing a belt. Moments
later, my dick spring out. I motioned for them to stop, but
of course they wouldn’t. I didn’t want to say anything out
loud; I just wanted Nadia and Vivian to stop before Dan,
Teah, or Ben noticed anything as going on.

Vivian reached into the bag of stuff she’d bought and pulled
out a large condom. Nadia was working on my shaft by then,
and Vivian put the condom over just the tip of my cock. With
the condom in place, Nadia intensified her efforts and
Vivian resumed stroking not only my thighs, but my balls as
well.

Dan glanced in the mirror a few times, but generally didn’t
make eye contact. When he did, he generally seemed amused,
though it was hard to tell. Teah was still rambling on about
the girl scouts. A family with little kids passed us, but I
suppose all they saw was our heads and shoulders. At least,
I hoped so.

The situation with my cock was getting critical. I glared at
Nadia, hoping she’s stop, but instead she sped up! Then
suddenly I was spurting, spurting, oh baby was I spurting! I
managed to suppress any heavy breathing, grunts, shouts, or
other sounds but even so Dan (and slightly later Ben) knew
something was up. Of course, neither of them could turn all
the way around and look without alerting Teah, so they
didn’t.

When I was spent, Nadia removed the condom and tied the end
as if it were a water balloon. Vivian, meanwhile, washed me
with a moist towlette and then pulled up my zipper. Nadia
opened the window and threw out the condom. Fortunately, no
one was cumming.

«Are you three OK back there?» asked Teah at long last.

«Uh, yeah, I was just looking for my water bottle,» I
replied. «I think it’s rolling around somewhere.»

Teah turned around at that point and noticed that my face
was flushed and my waist snap was open. A wave of
understanding crossed her face, then she turned around and
faced forward without a word.

Nadia, at that point, cleared her throat as if something was
wrong. I, of course, turned to look. Her legs were spread as
wide as the available space would allow, and her skirt was
bunched up around her waist. Her eyes, however, were staring
out the window. Then Vivian cleared her throat and I
discovered her legs were equally spread. Teah had resumed
talking about girl scouts. Nadia flapped her skirt audibly,
then Vivian put my hand inside her thigh. A moment later,
Nadia guided my hand between her legs as well.

Now, I must tell you, I was a bit conflicted at that moment.
I certainly wasn’t in the habit of giving girls hand jobs,
and I had no idea how my friends in the front seat would
react if they figured out what I was doing. Which they
probably would. Then again, I owed the girls a favor, and
just the day before I’d learned a few things from Ginger in
the locker room at the Y. But the thought of touching
Vivian, especially in a private area, revolted me. But she’d
touched me moments before, and it wasn’t half bad.

Slowly, gently, rhythmically I began to stroke their inner
thighs. Nadia grabbed my hand and moved it even closer to
her. Vivian placed her hand over mine and guided it onto her
slit. She was wet. I slid my other hand over Nadia and found
she was lubricating as well. Slowly and gently, I drew fluid
from their vaginas and spread it onto their clits, just as I
had with Ginger in the locker room. Both girls gasped and
Teah stopped telling her girl scout story. To be frank, it
was getting a little musky back there. Nadia and Vivian
continued looking out the window, although Nadia opened hers
a little bit. Window, that is.

Dan gave me a serious stare in the rear view mirror. I
slowed my ministrations and threw him a puzzled look. Then
Dan’s eyebrows shot up and he returned his gaze to the road.
A few seconds later, Teah jerked in her seat as if an insect
had bitten her. Ben looked up from his book and immediately
went bug-eyed. His jaw dropped like a safe thrown out of an
airplane. A big safe.

This continued for another few mile markers, then Dan
spotted an exit coming up. «Ben, would you drive?» he asked.

Ben cleared his throat and replied weakly that he would. Dan
took the exit and a moment later, he and Ben got out of the
vehicle and changed places. Teah made the unmistakable
motion of removing her panties from under her sun dress.
Just before Dan got in the SUV, she threw them out the
doorway.

«Where am I going?» Ben asked.

«Just stay on the freeway until you get to exit 86,» Dan
advised, then he and Teah got tangled up in each other.

Ben pulled back on the freeway. Dan and Teah were oblivious.
Nadia and Vivian each put an arm around my shoulders, so the
sides of their breasts rubbed against me. By then I had
three fingers in each girl: my large finger transferring
fluid and rubbing, and the next two stroking their lips.
Vivian was pressing on my hand pretty hard, so I increased
the pressure on Nadia as well.

It was hard to say exactly what Dan and Teah were doing, but
there seemed to be a lot more touching than kissing. The
scent of hot pussy was really getting thick. Then I began a
rotating motion on Nadia and she became the first to cum.
Her back arched, her eyes closed, and she screamed like a
mad woman. Ben nearly swerved out of his lane, but
fortunately recovered in time. Then it was Vivian’s turn;
her body stiffened and she came off moaning, not at all like
Nadia’s screaming. Both of them came once more, in similar
fashion, and then they relaxed. Vivian produced a box of
tissues from her bag of purchases at the pit stop.

Dan and Teah took a little longer, but eventually they got
each other off, too. Dan was about the reddest-face guy I’ve
ever seen, and it turned out Teah was a gasper. Ben
displayed more incredulity than most people encounter in a
lifetime.

* * * * *

To his credit, reliable Ben drove safely through all this
pandemonium. At the next exit, though, Nadia told him to get
off the freeway. The area was forested, and Nadia had him
drive down the wooded highway until she spotted a side road.

«Pull in there,» she instructed Ben.

«We’re going to be late getting to the lake,» Dan worried.

«Don’t worry, this won’t take long,» she promised, getting
out of the vehicle.

«Ben and Teah, I think you should come with me,» she urged.

«I’m all messy,» Teah objected.

«Nobody’s going to see you out here,» Nadia promised.

Teah wasn’t kidding; the whole front of her sun dress was
blotched with fluid. I think she must have used it to clean
up Dan. In any event, and with no conversation at all,
Vivian joined the group. Then within seconds all four
disappeared into the woods.

«What do you suppose this is about?» Dan asked.

«I think Ben is about to get his fair share,» I replied.

«But Teah’s with me!»

«Yeah, well, right now I think it’s more like one for all
and all for one.»

«I suppose. Hey, since when are you into back-seat stands,
Adam?»

«Just started today, Dan. How about you and Teah?»

«First time for us, too. I’ll tell you what, bud, you’re
never in control when Nadia’s around, but you’re never
bored, either. You need to change clothes?»

«No, not really. Vivian bought a condom for me back at the
pit stop. Can you believe that? She and Nadia must’ve had
this all planned.»

«Yeah, those two are psychic. Or psycho. I guess I don’t
need to change, either. Teah took it all on her dress. Who’d
have figured, huh?»

«How much longer until we get to the lake?»

«Maybe an hour. Oh, here they come. Well, Ben looks happy.
Teah looks even messier. I guess at least she kept her dress
on.»

Ben was indeed happy. He was also exhausted, and paused to
lean against the vehicle. Dan and Teah started their own
conversation. As for me, I pondered what tortures Nadia and
her evil cousin might concoct next. In seconds they were
upon me.

«We felt sorry for Ben,» Nadia explained.

«Why did you take Teah?» I wondered aloud.

«We didn’t want you to be jealous. And anyway, she loves
wearing cum.»

«What makes you think that?»

«Well, look how messy she was after doing just Dan. And then
with Ben, she insisted on catching him.»

«What do you mean?»

«She knelt in from of him and made sure his stuff got all
over her dress,» Vivian explained. «Look at her now.

I did, and couldn’t believe my eyes. While still talking to
Dan, Teah had lifted the front of her dress to her nose! She
was breathing the vapors! This made for a really lewd scene,
and I don’t think Teah was fully aware she’d done it. Then,
she tasted it! I think she’d completely forgotten her lack
of panties.

«You like the taste of pussy, Yonson?» This, of course, was
Vivian.

«I don’t really know,» I had to admit.

«Well, I guess you never will,» she replied vaguely.

By then, Dan and Teah had returned to the SUV. «Let’s go,
guys,» he urged. «We’re supposed to have fun at the lake
this weekend, and at this rate, we’ll never get there! Brush
yourselves off before getting in the vehicle, OK?»

All six of us got in our original positions, and then Dan
headed back to the freeway. The scents lingering in the
small space (and in Teah’s dress) were getting a bit dank,
so we opened the windows a crack to air things out.

Dan’s estimate was accurate; we rolled into Precipice Flats,
the town near the cottage, just an hour after our last stop.
«Do you want to stop for supplies now or come back later?»
Dan asked the group.

«Now,» suggested Ben, and that seemed to be the consensus.

«Should we buy something for dinner, or plan on going out?»
Dan asked as he pulled into a local grocery store.

«Is there someplace near the cottage?» Teah asked.

«Yeah, a couple of roadside grills and a buffet,» Dan
replied. «They’re not too bad.»

«Let’s do that, then,» Nadia proposed, and nobody objected.

By then Dan had parked, so he got out of the vehicle and
asked who wanted to go inside with him. Teah was all set to
go, stained dress and all, but the rest of us talked her out
of it. Instead, Ben and Nadia went in with Dan.

Teah turned around and knelt on the front seat, so she could
face Vivian and me in back. «So, how long have you three
been together?» she asked.

«We’re not exactly together,» I replied. «I knew Nadia a
couple of years ago, then we had a Coke on Tuesday. Now,
here we are. I had no idea Vivian was coming.»

«Are we havin’ fun yet?» Vivian asked. I presumed the
question was for Teah.

«Fun? Yes, I guess I am, but not at all the way I expected.
Whooh. I just hope my mother doesn’t find out about this.»

«I presume she’s been aware of it at least since her wedding
day,» Vivian remarked.

«No, I mean about me doing things. Oh, that was a joke,
wasn’t it? I had no idea this weekend was going to be like
this, but at least I’m protected. You two are protected,
aren’t you?»

«I got my injection this morning,» I admitted.

«Longer than I can remember,» Vivian allowed.

«Do guys do anything to make their cum so delicious?» Teah
asked.

«Like what?» I wondered.

«Well, like eat certain things, or drink scents, or
anything?»

«No, nothing like that,» I replied, chucking.

«Do guys think girls smell and taste just as good?»

«Some do, some don’t,» Vivian commented. «Yonson here isn’t
sure, yet.»

«So, Vivian, you would just walk into a grocery like that,
naked, and do your shopping?»

«Sure. I’m naked everywhere. So I’m naked in the grocery
store, too.»

«Well, that makes sense,» Teah remarked. Then, she stopped
talking for a minute, and began scanning the edges of the
parking lot. Eventually, her eyes locked on something and
she turned around. «I’ll be right back. I gotta pee,» she
announced, and then she was out of the SUV.

It seemed incredible that Teah would go inside a grocery
store with her dress stained and damp as it was, but
apparently she had other plans. She headed straight for a
large panel truck that was parked against the woods! She
stayed behind the truck for a minute or so, then emerged
with her dress in worse condition than before! When she got
back to the vehicle, she grabbed the hem of her dress ,
flopped it a times, and then took her normal position in the
car. The windows were already open. Vivian sniffed and
raised an eyebrow.

Dan, Nadia, and Ben eventually returned with a shopping cart
packed with groceries, bug spray, toilet paper, paper
towels, and who knows what else. The problem, of course, was
fitting it all into the SUV. Everyone but Dan had to get in
first, and then Dan gave each of us a bag or two of stuff to
hold on our lap. This was uncomfortable, but amusing as
well. The leaves from a stalk of celery kept assaulting
Vivian’s nipple.

Fortunately, it was only a twenty-minute drive to the
cottage. Dan unlocked the back door and the rest of us
carried in our bags and set them on the kitchen counter.
Then, we looked around. Incredibly, Teah seemed in no hurry
to change.

I’d been to the cottage before, but not recently. It was
smaller than I remembered it, but well maintained. The floor
plan consisted of a kitchen, bathroom, dining area, living
room, sun porch, two bedrooms, and a utility room. The
couches in the living room were sofa beds. The best part, of
course, was the lake, which sparkled under the blue sky and
the sun. Parallel to the house was a garage with two
overhead doors: one facing the driveway and one leading to a
boat launch. Near the launch ramp, a dock extended into the
lake. Outside the house and near the garage were two
showerheads and a concrete slab; Dan explained these were
for rinsing off lake water.

After looking around the property, we assembled in the
living room.

«So who’s sleeping where?» Ben asked no one in particular.

«I thought Teah should have the small bedroom,» Dan urged.

«Maybe then Nadia and Vivian should take the large bedroom,»
suggested Ben.

«I’d rather sleep here,» Nadia countered. «That way, I can
hear the lake all night. I’ve never been near a lake before.
I think the sound of the waves would be relaxing.»

«Me, too. I was thinkin’ the same thing,» Vivian echoed.

Dan scratched his head. «Well, Ben. do you want to take the
large bedroom with me, then? It’s a queen-sized mattress, so
we shouldn’t be bumping into each other all night. Nadia and
Vivian, that doesn’t give you any closet space or changing
facilities, but I guess that’s OK.»

Nadia and Vivian could have said, «Like a steel trap,» but
they didn’t need to. Their expressions said it all.

Dan recovered and continued, «Is that OK with you, Adam?
That window seat over there pulls out, so there are three
beds in here.»

I wasn’t thrilled about spending three nights in the same
room with Vivian but, in the interest of domestic
tranquility, I agreed. Then, Dan went outside and started
unloading the SUV. Nadia and Teah took their suitcases
first, then Dan asked me to take some life vests into the
garage and toss them in the boat. He followed me with some
seat cushions and a ski line.

Ben and Vivian were taking their bags inside as we returned.
Dan then removed his bag and a box of boat parts, and the
luggage area was empty.

«Did you see my bag?» I asked him.

«No, I didn’t. Are you sure it’s not in the back seat or
something?»

I looked all through the vehicle, and there was no sign of
my duffel bag. The whole situation seemed impossible; I knew
I’d loaded that bag.

«Maybe one of the others brought it in for you,» Dan
suggested.

That had to be the answer, I thought. Relieved, I went
inside and called out, «Did somebody bring in my bag?» but
there was no response.

With no alternative, I began a room-to-room search. Teah,
Ben, Nadia, and Vivian each denied seeing or bringing in my
bag, and it certainly wasn’t sitting around anywhere. I went
back outside and look all around the area where we’d been
unloading, and it wasn’t there either!

I was livid. I was frustrated. I was ready to do weights for
about six hours. I sat on a stump, watched the lake, and
tried to figure out what to do. Then, I went inside. I found
Nadia and Vivian in a corner of the living room, having a
whispered conversation.

«Vivian, are you sure you haven’t seen my bag?» I asked.

«It was a Bald Mountain sports bag, right?» she replied.

«Yes, that’s right.»

«Well, I remember seeing it and taking it out when I was
trying to fit all my stuff in, but I’m sure I put it back.»

Suddenly, I was sick to my stomach. «What was in all those
bags of yours, anyway? Don’t tell me it was clothes.»

«No, it wasn’t clothes. It was just towels in case we ran
short, and some blankets in case it got cold at night, and
my favorite pillow, and a teddy bear I was going to give Dan
for taking us. But don’t tell him about the teddy bear, OK?
I’ll give it to him when we get home.»

Every cell in my body wanted to accuse Vivian of swiping my
clothes. And I was sure Nadia had played some part in it,
too. But I couldn’t prove a thing, and there I was for the
three-day weekend with nothing to wear but a single pair of
shorts!

«You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?» I confronted Nadia.

«Oh yes! The lake, the cottage, the fresh air, swimming,
boating, . What’s not to enjoy?»

«You know what I mean,» I retaliated. By then, the other
three had come into the living room to see what was going
on.

«I’m stuck here with nothing to wear for the whole weekend
but this pair of shorts,» I explained.

«Maybe Dan or I have something that would fit you,» Ben
suggested.

«I’d appreciate that, but neither of you are exactly my
size.»

«Maybe you could get something in Precipice Flats,» Teah
suggested.

«There aren’t any real clothing stores in Precipice Flats,»
Dan regretted to inform us. «You could get a t-shirt at one
of the gift shops maybe, but that’s about it. There’s a mall
in Wheatfield Beach, but that’s over an hour’s drive each
way. And we don’t have enough fuel to go today. You can’t
leave a hydrogen still running when no one’s around, and I
just started it a few minutes ago.»

«Well, I gotta get some clothes,» I persisted.

«I know. So how about this: today, just keep wearing those
shorts. That’s probably what you would’ve done anyway. Then
later tomorrow morning, or maybe after lunch, we’ll probably
go out anyway, and then you can find something else. Sorry,
man, but we’re not in a big city here, you know? Things are
spread out and they’re not twenty-four by seven.»

«OK, tomorrow,» I agreed reluctantly.

«What about the rest of the afternoon?» Ben asked.

«Well, are we all unpacked?» Dan asked.

Now as one, Nadia, Vivian, and I threw icy stares. Ben and
Teah said they were OK for the moment.

«Well, we can hang out here, or go swimming off the dock, or
go swimming at the beach, or hike around the area. Or we
could take the boat out for a ride or water skiing. Or
whatever. I should tell you, though, that today’s probably
the only day that’ll be good for water skiing. Saturday,
Sunday, and Monday, the lake will be too crowded.» Of
course, water skiing was the consensus.

Dan, Teah, and Ben all changed into swimsuits. I was just
glad Teah got out of that dress. Her new outfit was a
conservative one-piece suit with a blue floral pattern. Ben
had gray surfer shorts. Dan was the raciest with a pair of
dark green skin shorts. Nadia wore a little beach wrap-
around and Vivian, well, she was Vivian.

Ben and I opened both garage doors. The boat was a twenty
foot inboard, with the hydrogen tanks, fuel cell, and drive
motors aligned from bow to stern. Dan had us throw in a
number of items from the garage, such as more life vests,
some tow ropes, sun block, and skis. Meanwhile, the girls
brought out towels and a cooler full of drinks.

Dan backed the SUV up to the boat, then the three of us
worked together to connect the hitch.. When that was done,
Dan backed the trailer down the launch ramp. When the boat
was near floating, Ben crawled in with one end of a line and
I took the other end to the dock. Dan freed the clamps that
held the boat to the trailer, then freed the winch as well.
When the boat floated free, I pulled it to the dock and
secured it.

Dan pulled the trailer and the SUV back to level ground and
then, after closing the garage doors, he returned to the
dock and his camp counselor persona.

«There’s sun block in the boat, everyone, and you really do
need it. There’s no shade out there on the water, and you
get double-exposed because the UV reflects off the surface.
Also, everyone needs to wear a life vest at all times. If
you don’t the rangers will write you a ticket.»

Ben, at that point, tossed me two bottles of sun block and
kept one for himself. I tossed one bottle to Dan. A moment
later, after finding a vest that fit him, Ben threw the rest
of the vests onto the dock.

In no time at all, Nadia was standing in front of me, facing
away and dropping her skirt.

«Do me, wouldja?» she asked. «I can’t reach.»

«Couldn’t you and Vivian do each other?» I pleaded.

«I don’t like it when girls touch me,» Nadia explained.

I didn’t want to touch that remark, either, so I dutifully
began applying lotion to her back. She actually had a pretty
good back. I’d noticed it and even touched it before, of
course, but this time, slobbering her with lotion and
working it into her skin, I really had time to admire her
muscle tone and smoothness.

«Keep going,» she urged.

«I think you can reach the rest yourself,» I replied.

«Are you shy?»

So what guy wants to agree with that? Not me, surely, so I
carefully lubed up her butt, thighs, and calves. Her butt
was at least as good as her back: firm, round, pert, and
shapely all without being too large. The backs of her thighs
were smooth and muscular. Of course, as soon as I finished
her calves, she turned around and held out her arms. And so
it was that I worked lotion into her thighs, pussy, abs,
breasts, shoulders, and arms.

This gave me an opportunity to examine the rings in her
pussy lips at close quarters. They weren’t much different
than earrings, really, except that they were pierced through
her outer lips. For the life of me I couldn’t imagine why
anyone would do that to themselves, but I guess she had her
reasons. At least, she made me look. The rest of her pussy
was hairlessly smooth and compact, with inner lips that
didn’t protrude at all.

When I got to her breasts, she ordered me to remove and
replace the nipple shields. She had a barbell post pierced
horizontally through each nipple, and the barbells kept the
shields in place. I had to pinch her nipples so the shield
could slip over one end of the barbell, then the other. Of
course, after lubing her breast, I had to repeat the
procedure to get the shield back in place. Nadia had me pick
up and hold her skirt while she stepped into it, urging me
not to get too much lotion on the fabric. But it was a
polyester that seemed unlikely to stain.

By the time I finished Nadia, Dan, Ben, and Teah were done
as well, In fact, they’d formed an audience. Nadia gave them
a little curtsy, then stepped aside as Vivian took her
place.

I should have expected that, of course, but I still couldn’t
believe it was happening. «Does anyone else want to try
this?» I asked, turning around and offering the bottle.

Dan seemed interested for a moment, then Teah kicked him.
Ben was engaged in a closer examination of Nadia’s nipple
shields. And so I began the terrible task. I was about to
run my hands over every loathsome inch of Vivian
Vivichelli’s body.

I started, as before, with the shoulders and back. Vivian
was really too muscular for my taste, but it did give her
back an interesting texture. Her olive skin was smooth and
sleek, and the underlying tissue was firm and well defined.

Of course, her butt and thighs were muscular as well. The
butt had those dimples that body builders get, and the
thighs were firm and well defined. The thickest part was
near the middle, and not at the top. Her calf muscles were a
little manly.

In front, her thighs looked a little heavy, because of the
muscles, but she had no extra thickness around the waist.
Her abs were washboard; what else can I say? Her lower abs
were very trim, and her mons protruded without looking stuck
on.

Though lightly covered with hair, the lips of her pussy were
at once firm and delicately-formed. The inner lips protruded
just a little bit. It looked like a pretty large opening, to
tell the truth.

Her breasts were as firm as I expected. They were quite
conical, with no fold of skin beneath them. When I applied
lotion to the underside, there was very little give. Her
nipples were dark brown, well defined, and erect. The top
corner of her shoulders had little dimples. Even her neck
muscles were pronounced.

Her facial expression was confident, inquisitive, and
intimidating. With lips slightly parted, she watched me like
a hawk but gave no reaction.

With eyes locked, I rubbed more lotion onto her breasts.
This caused a quick breath and an eye movement almost too
slight to notice. Hah, made you blink, I thought. I began
rubbing the cream in circles around her nipples, then I
pinched and rolled the edges until she made a small sound. A
passing motorboat slowed down and the passengers waved.

Bit by bit I dropped one hand lower, then tested her
arousal. She was obviously lubricated with more than
sunblock, but not heavily so. Eyes still locked, I stepped a
few inches to the side and opened her slit. As I had with
Ginger at the Y, I transferred fluid from her vagina to her
clitty. This time, however, my longest finger probed deep
inside her and my thumb did the work outside.

Slowly and forcibly I continued working her delicate tissue.
Although her gaze never wavered, she began undulating in
rhythm with my hand. Her vagina loosened further and I
closed my hand, driving the inner wall in the direction of
her stiff clitoris. Her entire body stiffened, then she
gasped, then her hips shook and she cried out, «Yes,» over
and over again. On and on it went, until it seemed she might
fall over. To stabilize her, I moved my upper hand to her
back. All the while, our eyes remained locked. Finally, her
orgasm subsided and she stood still.

«Too bad you wear pants, Yonson,» she spat. And it was true:
I had an erection that could beat a space shuttle ready for
launch. «Where’d you learn that?»

«Bathroom wall,» I replied.

«How deep is the water out here?» she asked Ben.

«Six feet.»

«I hope this stuff is waterproof, Yonson. Otherwise, you’ll
need to start over.» And with that, she jumped into the
lake.

The other four stood transfixed. «Well?» I asked.

«It’s waterproof,» Dan replied.

Unceremoniously I rubbed what was left of the sun block over
my chest, arms, and legs. Ben quickly oiled my back, then I
tried on a life vest. Dan helped me adjust it.

A minute later, Vivian did her Bond girl imitation, climbing
the dock ladder and then stretching while the sun glittered
off her wet skin. Dan tossed me a vest, and I in turn tossed
it to Vivian. It was a new women’s model that didn’t weigh
on the breasts, but even so Vivian had a lot of trouble
adjusting it to be comfortable. But she never asked for help
and never got any. Nadia has less trouble but I helped her
anyway.

«So much for preliminaries,» announced Dan, stepping into
the boat and taking the captain’s position. «Let’s go!» So
naturally we all got in, Dan started the engine, and off we
went.

For starters, Dan gave showed us some nearby points of
interest: the beach near the cottage, the town of Precipice
Flats, an estate owned by a rock star, a cliff where Indian
maidens supposedly jumped to their death if they lost in
love. The entire north shore was part of a national forest
and wildlife preserve, and was therefore off-limits to
developers and vacationers alike.

Next, we each took turns piloting the boat for five or ten
minutes. Other boaters waved at us, and especially at Nadia
and Vivian.

After we tired of just cruising around, Dan headed for a
quiet bay, cut the engine to idle, and shifted the
propellers into neutral. «Anyone want to try skiing?» he
asked.

I, of course, volunteered first. I was easily the best
swimmer and I’d water-skied before. No one had any
objections, so I kicked off my shoes and then Dan and Ben
helped adjust the skis to my feet.

Dan gave everyone a quick lesson in hand signals, then asked
for a spotter. Nadia volunteered. Ben threw the skis behind
the boat and got ready to feed me the tow line. Dan sat at
the wheel, and Nadia took a standing position next to him,
facing backwards and leaning on the instrument panel. I dove
into the water, intending to head for the skis and slip them
on.

Once I was in the water, however, something felt weird. At
first I thought it was the lake water or the waves, but then
I reached down and discovered the awful truth. Somewhere
between the boat and my present position, I’d lost my
shorts!

I kicked and flailed around a bit, hoping to find my shorts,
but there was no sign of them. Then I worked my way back to
the boat, watching and feeling for anything that felt like
fabric. No joy. Finally, I was back at the boat, supporting
myself from the gunwale, still scanning the area.

«Is everything OK?» asked Ben.

«My shorts came off,» I admitted. There was no point beating
around the bush.

«Are you sure?» Ben asked.

«What kind of question is that?» I responded, somewhat
annoyed. But just to play out the act, I reached down and
grabbed where my waistband should have been. Of course, no
one in the boat could see through the lake water. I knew
because Vivian kept looking.

«Well, whadya gonna do, man?» Ben asked.

«Whadya mean?»

«Well, you can get in the boat, ski, or tread water for the
rest of your life. Except I don’t think treading water is
really an option.»

I wasn’t about to go water skiing naked, waving (so to
speak) at nearby boats. «Let me in the boat,» I decided.

«Don’t you need to get used to this?» Nadia inquired. «You
know, for swim team.»

«I’ll deal with that some other time,» I replied.

«When does the team start? You know, like practices, or
meets, or workouts, or anything?»

«Workouts probably start Tuesday or Wednesday,» I admitted.

«So, skinny dipping today is a major problem, but in four or
five days, you’re going to be fine with it.»

«That’s the plan. Can I get in the boat now?»

«And three of those days are going to be here at the lake,»
Nadia pointed out.

«Exactly. Is there a towel or something in there?»

At that, everyone looked around the boat. Then Nadia held up
a beach towel.

«Look, Adam, this is a bummer and all that, but there’s no
point talking about it all day,» Dan urged. «Get the skis,
would you, and let the next person try?»

He was right, of course, so I fetched the skis, handed them
into the boat, and then I climbed into the boat as well. Of
course, Nadia wouldn’t toss me the towel! No, I had to
balance my way across the boat and take it from her. For a
moment everyone got an eyeful, then I fastened the towel
around my waist and sat in the back corner.

«Who’s next?» Dan asked.

«I’ll go,» Ben said. He and Dan adjusted the skis and threw
them behind the boat, then Ben jumped in-feet first-and
slipped his feet into the skis. Dan, meanwhile, had taken
the controls.

«Someone needs to throw Ben the tow line,» Dan shouted over
the engine noise. None of the girls made a move, so I
gathered my courage, stood up, tossed the line in Ben’s
general direction, and immediately lost my towel! And not
only that, but my toss had missed!

First things first, I recovered my towel and quickly put it
on. But of course, it fell back off as I was reeling in the
line for the second toss. Knowing I was beat, I finished
reeling in the line and then threw it to Ben stark naked.
That attempt worked, so I quickly gathered my towel and sat
down again. The others were giggling but I ignored them.

Ben signaled that he was ready, and Dan edged the boat
forward until the line was taut. Then, Dan gunned the
engine, Ben lost his grip, and the line went flying.
Fortunately, I was able to pull in the line from my seated
position. Then, when Dan came about for a second attempt, I
stood up, threw the line to Ben, and promptly lost my towel
again!

We repeated the same cycle, including me losing my towel,
three or four times until Ben finally got up. The boat
pulled him along for about thirty seconds, during which he
crossed the boat’s wake and took air a couple of times.
Finally, of course, he wiped and we had to start over again.

Ben had a couple more false starts, but a couple of good
runs as well. Then, Dan asked if any of the girls wanted to
try. There were no takers, so Dan decided to go himself. I
don’t think he trusted Ben at the controls, though, because
he asked me to take the wheel.

This meant I had to move from the back of the boat to the
front, but after all Dan had done for us, I didn’t want to
keep him out of the water. So, I gathered my courage and
gingerly worked my way to the helm. Somebody pulled at the
towel as I passed Teah and Vivian, but when I turned around
they both smiled innocently.

Dan, meanwhile, dove into the water and put on the skis. I
sat at the controls with Nadia standing next to me, still in
her spotter position.

«You really have nothing to worry about,» she remarked,
patting me on the shoulder. «I like the way you look.»

«I look the same as always,» I told her.

«Yeah, but who knew?»

Just about then, Dan signaled ready and it was time to
drive. After a couple of attempts, I managed to pull him out
of the water without pulling the line out of his hands.
Then, I learned that as his water resistance decreased, I
had to back off and then reaccelerate. Nadia was actually a
pretty good spotter.

«Killer tan you’ve got there, Adam,» she remarked. Following
her gaze revealed two things. First, once again my towel had
slipped away. Second, I had a perfect overall tan!

I wanted more than anything on earth to reach down and pull
up my towel, but Dan was in the middle or a long run and I
had to keep my hands on the wheel.

«I had my pigmentation adjusted this morning,» I explained
to Nadia. «I guess that kicks in really fast.»

«Are you sure you haven’t been sunbathing just a little
bit?» she probed.

«How would. You mean sunbathing naked? No, I can guarantee
you, not even a little bit.»

«Well, you need some sun block, then.»

Nadia stroked my newly-tanned hip, and I instantly grew
erect. Hugely erect! So much so that Nadia reached down to
touch it! But fortunately, she was keeping an eye on Dan as
well.

«Oh, Dan’s down. You better to go back and get him. See,
there!»

Naturally, I cut power, swung the boat around, and pulled up
to where Dan was treading water. «Good run, dude!» exclaimed
Ben.

«Yeah, that was some run. Good driving there, Adam!» Dan
shouted. «Who’s next?»

«I’m ready to try,» Nadia announced. «Adam needs some sun
block, then I want him to help me with my skis and drive for
me. Adam, stand up.»

I really had no desire to stand up at that moment,
especially with my massive erection. But with the towel
constantly slipping off, I probably did need protection from
the sun. So in the end, so to speak, I stood up and let
Nadia butter my behind. Then, she turned me around and
slobbered up my hips and cock. Especially my cock. My
erection, of course, grew even more intense.

Left to her own devices, I think Nadia would have rubbed in
sun block for the rest of the afternoon. I, however, had no
desire to become a spectacle. So the moment she took her
hands off me, I donned my towel and walked to the center of
the boat. The towel, unfortunately, did little to hide my
massive erection.

Dan got back into boat and found a smaller set of skis for
Nadia. Of course, when I knelt down to adjust them, my towel
fell away for the fiftieth time of the afternoon. Nadia got
the premier rod shot, but Dan and Teah were watching as
well. Dan just looked away but Teah was fascinated! She
couldn’t take her eyes off me!

With Nadia’s skis adjusted, I took my position at the helm,
this time placing the towel across my lap. Dan gave Nadia
some basic instruction, then pronounced her ready. Teah
volunteered to spot.

In a flash, Nadia handed Vivian her wrap around and then
jumped into the water and swam astern. Ben threw Nadia the
line, and when Nadia signaled ready, I accelerated.

I didn’t gun the motors as much as I had for Dan but even
so, the tow line flew out of Nadia’s hands. We gave it
another try. And another. And another. Finally, after about
the sixth attempt, Dan jumped in the water and swam over to
coach Nadia.

We were all waiting for the Nadia’s ready signal when Teah
swiped my towel! «What’s up?» I asked, quickly turning my
attention to her.

«You are,» Teah explained, and it was true. I was still
erect from before. «I just love the way you look you without
that towel. And you look really foolish with it, you know.
With the, ah, towel, I mean. Oh, Nadia’s ready!»

I tried pulling Nadia up once again, and the result was
easily her best attempt so far. But she still lost the line
and we had to cycle through the procedure again.

«You want me to prance around the boat naked?» I asked Teah.

«Well, yeah,» she replied. «I really like the way you look.
To see you with clothes, or that foolish towel, and then
now, I mean, I had no idea!»

«Well, I think it’s embarrassing. Especially with this
erection you keep staring at.»

«Adam, I love the way that looks, too. Ooh, look, you’re
oozing.» And at that, she touched the head of my cock,
lifted a drop with her finger, and tasted it.

«You’re supposed to be here with Dan,» I reminded her.

«Yeah, I am, but it’s OK to look, isn’t it?»

«Touching and tasting aren’t part of looking, Teah.»

Nadia almost got up, but then she fell forward. She was
getting close.

«What’s OK between you and Dan is up to you and Dan,» I
remarked. «But I’m not going to shaft one of my best
friends.»

«Well, he’s bouncing around in the water with Nadia, and
touching her, and she’s naked,» Teah pointed out.

«Teah, I really don’t like being naked.»

«But I do. Like you being naked, I mean. And so do Nadia and
Vivian. I can see it. If you won’t do it for me, will you do
it for them?» She picked up another drop and had another
taste.

Just then Nadia signaled ready, and this time she got all
the way up. She didn’t have a long run, but even so it was a
success. We came about to pick her up, and she decided she’d
had enough and got back in the boat. Vivian returned her
wrap-around.

«Where do you go to the bathroom out here?» Teah asked.

«In the water or over the side,» I replied. «There might be
a bucket you could use but it all works out the same.»

Teah lifted another drop from my cock head and smeared it on
her swimsuit. Then, she asked no one in particular, «Can I
be next?» And walked away with my towel! She handed it to
Vivian, who promptly used it as a seat cushion.

Dan stayed in the water to coach Teah, and Nadia reclaimed
her position as spotter. Of course, like everyone else, Teah
didn’t get up on the first attempt.

«What happened to your towel?» Nadia asked while Teah was
learning the ropes.

«Teah took it. She thinks I look better without it.»

«You do,» Nadia stated firmly.

«You’re not just saying that to mess with me, are you?»

«Adam, I would never do that. Just look at you! If there was
ever a hunka hunka burnin’ love, it’s gotta be you. You got
the hair, you got the face, you got the pecs, you got the
abs, you got the hard-on; what’s not to like?»

Teah got up on the fourth attempt, and again on the fifth.
But that was enough for her, so she and Dan both got back in
the boat.

«Anybody else?» Dan asked.

«I’ll go,» said Vivian, much to my surprise. «But I want
Yonson here to throw the tow line.»

The instant Vivian got up, Teah naturally repossessed my
towel. I could have found another one, I suppose, but
instead I decided to test what Teah had said. I figured if
Nadia and Vivian were putting on an act, I’d see through it.
Vivian swam out to the starting position with surprisingly
strong strokes.

It was pretty weird standing there naked, my hard-on waving
in the breeze, and throwing the tow line to a naked girl in
the water. Nadia and Teah seemed to be enjoying the show;
I’ll grant them that much. But then, once she had the rope,
Vivian motioned for me to come out and coach her. She knew I
was no water skiing expert, but I swam out anyway, wondering
what she had in mind.

«I thought you might need to pee,» Vivian remarked when I
reached her. «You know, with you doing that statue of
liberty number there on the boat.»

«It’s hard when I have an erection like this,» I admitted.

«Yeah, I know. C’mere.» And when I did, she grabbed the
object of our discussion.

«Don’t tread water,» she instructed me. «Just let the vest
keep you up. You wanna be facing the boat or away?»

«Uh, away,» I replied, realizing I was giving her permission
to proceed with some evil plan. Vivian Vivichelli. I
couldn’t believe it.

She started by massaging my cock with the hand that already
had it. Then, she pulled me toward her, squeezing my cock
between our abs. With her hand still on my back, she locked
her legs around mine, so that each passing wave rolled us
against each other. It was very odd, feeling blood rush to
my organ with water all around it. The pressure was
mounting, mounting, mounting! A warning spasm drew lake
water into my piss hole: a very strange feeling indeed. I
held Vivian’s back, but everything else was out of reach.
She watched the people on the boat at least as much as she
did me.

From time to time, a wave covered us and we had to pause for
air. Then, we seemed to hit some kind of plateau. Vivian
grabbed my thighs, and lifted me until a few inches of my
cock were above water. Then, she pounced.

It was the most fantastic sensation of my young life. Her
wet, slippery mouth engulfed the head of my cock and the
most sensitive part of its base. Then she worked her lips on
me, worked her throat on me, and worked her tongue on my
sensitive spot. The lake water was flowing around my chest,
my back, my butt, my thighs, my balls. A wave rolled over us
but Vivian maintained her pace. Then she grabbed my butt and
I went to heaven. This was surely the most powerful eruption
of my life! On and on it went, me pumping cum and Vivian
swallowing what she could. But I shot more than she could
hold and it ended up on her face, on her neck, on her chest,
and in her hair. On and on I pumped, then finally it was
over. Vivian washed herself off by dunking underwater. I
finally relaxed and took a piss. Then, I looked at Vivian in
a whole new way.

«Bathroom wall,» she explained, then she waved at the boat
and signaled ready. Dan was a little slow accelerating the
boat, but Vivian lifted on the first attempt. Then she
completed a five-minute run, including several high jumps
and a couple of flips. By hand signals, she directed Dan
back to my position, then dropped one ski and took another
pass. Finally, she returned to my position, dropped the line
and came to rest a few feet away.

«Lemme guess. Bathroom wall.» I suggested.

«Something like that. For a couple of summers, I lived with
an uncle who gave lessons. Of course, other than that, he
was just a beach bum. So, you gonna try again?»

«Those skis aren’t adjusted.»

«Tell you what, Yonson; I think between the two of us, we
can figure this out. Here, try this.» She opened the binding
on one ski about an inch and had me try it on. It was
perfect. I adjusted the other ski and got it on the second
try.

I knew I wasn’t going to match Vivian’s performance, but I
wanted to come as close as I could. Vivian swam back to the
boat, then I got up on the second try. I completed three
good runs, ending with a pretty good jump and a spectacular
wipeout. The wipeout shook me up a bit and I decided to call
it quits.

«Not too shabby, dude,» Dan cheered as I returned to the
boat.

«Go, Adam,» shouted Nadia.

«Good run,» encouraged Ben.

«You have possibilities, Yonson» remarked Vivian. By then, I
was climbing the ladder into the boat.

«Looking good,» gushed Teah, still guarding my towel and
staring at my cock. It was erect again.

«You’re sure about that?» I asked.

«Oh yes,» said Teah, not speaking exactly to my face.

«Rock on, Adam,» said Nadia. «Gotta practice for swim
practice, you know.»

«Eh?» said Vivian, raising one eyebrow and shrugging.

«Girls!» remarked Dan, shaking his head. He showed no
inclination to trade his suit for a breeze.

«Not much you can do about it, man,» Ben said. «Those shorts
are history, that’s for sure.»

«We ought to be get moving,» Dan urged. «There’s no point
getting back and docking the boat after dark. Does anybody
need a little swim before we leave?»

Does anybody need to pee, he meant. Ben jumped directly into
the water, but Teah came up to Dan and whispered a question
in his ear. After receiving a whispered response, she
removed her life vest, jumped in the water, handed Dan her
suit, faced away from us, paused a couple of minutes, then
put on her suit, climbed into the boat, and put on her vest.

It took about forty-five minutes to get back to the cottage,
then another thirty minutes to pull the boat out of the
water and secure it in the garage. Dan assured us this was
necessary because of vandals, thieves, and bad weather.

* * * * *

Pulling the boat out of the water wasn’t too weird because
by then it was dusk. Going into the cottage was much
stranger because it was a family place, because the lights
were on, and because Dan, Ben, and Teah were changing for
dinner. Nadia, of course, had probably taken less than ten
seconds to change, and was sitting with Vivian on a living
room couch. I really didn’t know what to do, so I just sat
down. I was still erect, now at an upward angle. It seemed
very odd being erect that long, and having everyone know it.

«Maybe I should just skip dinner,» I pondered, giving my
member a flick.

«Didn’t you have an injection this morning?» Nadia asked. «A
lot of stuff goes on in your system after that. You need
food. And not the junk food we bought at the grocery store
this afternoon.»

«We’ll, this is weird sitting here naked while the others
get dressed,» I remarked.

«Gee, ya think?» questioned Vivian.

«Well, how am I going to walk into a restaurant like this?»
I asked.

«Left, right, left, right?» suggested Vivian.

«It’d be much worse to wear a towel or sheet,» Nadia
observed.

«Look, Yonson, I deal with this all the time. It’s OK to be
naked. They made it legal. Everywhere. Nobody can kick you
out or make a fuss about it. If they do, you can sic a
lawyer on `em.»

«I’d rather just wear clothes. And get rid of this
erection.»

«Well, those are the breaks, Yonson. And once a day is my
limit.»

«Adam, I’m telling you again, I really like the way you
look,» Nadia urged. «Better than with clothes. And that
erection looks fantastic on you. Could it be from your
injection? Maybe you should call the doctor in the morning.»

«Is it painful?» Vivian asked.

«No.»

«Well then, it’s probably from your injection. They can fix
it so being hard all the time isn’t bad for you. But did you
ask for that? To be hard all day?»

«No.»

«Well, call `em in the morning, then. But I gotta admit, it
looks good on you.»

Ben and Dan came in about then, and gave the three of us a
good look. Dan was wearing a Dhrystone Lake polo shirt and
cotton pants; Ben wore a t-shirt and jeans.

«Are you really going through with this, Adam?» Ben asked.

«It’s this or go hungry,» I explained.

«Aren’t you going to feel weird?» he continued.

«Maybe it won’t be crowded,» I tried convincing myself.

Teah emerged a few minutes later wearing a white knit
sleeveless top and a short denim skirt. Minutes later, we
were in the car, on our way to a restaurant, with three of
us in the back seat wearing a total of one miniskirt. And
the one in the miniskirt sure wasn’t me.

* * * * *

For dinner, Dan suggested the local buffet he’d mentioned
earlier. With no real knowledge of the area, the rest of us
agreed.

The place turned out to be Biff’s All-You-Can-Eat Buffet,
and of course it was packed with people who’d driven up for
the weekend. Dan dropped the girls and me at the door, then
he and Ben headed for a parking space that was probably in
the next county.

I couldn’t believe I was standing outside, stark naked, in a
restaurant parking lot. It helped somewhat to remember that
Vivian was naked, and that Nadia was nearly so. In addition,
a few of the people already waiting from tables were naked.
Not most, not many, but at least a few.

A naked hostess was working the outdoor podium, giving out
places in line. I told her we wanted a table for six.

«Were you planning to go in naked like that?» the hostess
asked. This was a problem I didn’t need.

«Well, yeah, there was some confusion and my duffel bag got
left at home,» I explained. «Then I lost my shorts on the
lake this afternoon, and I guess there’s no place open that
would have something my size, .»

«OK, well, there’s a 15% discount for naked patrons,»
explained the hostess. Are all six people naked? We’ll check
again at the door.»

«Uh, three of us,» I claimed, figuring Nadia was close
enough.

The hostess synced my PDA number into the restaurant’s
system, then I paid for three naked and three clothed and
went on the waiting list. «Thirty-six minutes,» my PDA said.

«I like the way you look,» remarked the hostess.

Though the entry doors I saw a tiny lobby filled with hot
sweaty people jostling and bumping into each other. Given my
utterly naked and highly erect condition, that hardly seemed
the place to be. So instead we waited outside, in full view
of anyone driving down the highway.

At least we had company. Among the waiting customers, there
were several as naked as Vivian and me. A few more, like
Nadia, were wearing less than customary outfits. One entire
family was naked. The kids were playing on a jungle gym. I
kept telling myself it was this or give up the swim team.

Dan and Ben showed up about ten minutes later and split the
bill with me. It was a beautiful evening, perhaps
accentuated by the touch of a warm breeze all over my body.
We talked and joked for quite a while about our escapades on
the lake.

Eventually my PDA announced that our table was ready.
Somehow we traversed the crowded lobby with dignity intact,
then the inside hostess checked our reservation.

«It says three naked here,» the hostess stated.

«Yeah, there’s me and these two girls,» I pointed out.

«OK, well miss, you need to get rid of that skirt or pay
full price,» the hostess told Nadia.

«I’m sorry,» I apologized to Nadia. «I guess I didn’t
understand the rules.» Then I told the hostess to charge
full price through my PDA.

«No don’t,» Nadia interrupted, casually removing her skirt.
«I’ll just throw this over the back of my chair. It seems
warm in here anyway.»

The hostess didn’t seem entirely convinced, but nevertheless
she led us to a round table with six chairs. Nadia and
Vivian sat on either side of me, with Dan, Teah, and Ben
across.

Going through the salad bar started like a scene from a
nightmare. There I was, walking through a crowded restaurant
stark naked, getting in line with other people, my flagrant
erection in plain view for all to see. People were staring
at me, too, and I could tell some of them disapproved.

In front of me, however, were Vivian and Nadia with their
tits, pussies, shoulders, backs, butts, and thighs all in
full view. As they reached in for lettuce, toppings, or
dressings their breasts swayed and their legs flexed. And
they were as little concerned as if they were fully clothed.
A pair of girls on the other side of the serving table were
watching me closely and smiling a lot.

As I walked back to our table, an older couple looked up at
me and reacted with a mix of disgust and exasperation. But
then I noticed a few happy naked families, a few naked
couples apparently on dates, a scattering of other naked
people throughout the room. But it still felt awfully weird
when I bumped my dick on the table, and when I set my bare
butt on the chair seat.

«So Adam, how’s it going?» Teah asked.

«Weird, » I replied. «I guess it’s better than going hungry,
though.»

«I like the way you look, Adam,» Teah encouraged. Dan,
however, rolled his eyes. He was definitely starting to get
annoyed with Teah, with me, or both.

By the time I finished my salad, things were starting to get
critical. For one thing, I needed badly to take a piss. For
another, my dick was starting to ooze pre-cum. With as much
dignity as possible, I excused myself and headed for the
restrooms.

Of course, the restaurant had remodeled and there was only
one large restroom. And the stalls were open, with low walls
and no doors. The evening was starting to feel like a
nightmare again. I thought for a moment about going outside
and finding a nice spot behind a dumpster.

Then, in the back corner, I noticed a tall, thin, oriental
girl. She was wearing only a sports bra; her tennis skirt
was on the floor. And she was off in her own world,
masturbating with a vengeance.

Desperate, I took the stall next to her and tried to bring
myself off quickly. But suddenly, she noticed what I was
doing and stepped into my stall!

«I like the way you look,» she panted, then she put one hand
on my cock and the other behind my back. I reciprocated and
in no time at all, we brought each other off. Clearly, we
were both on hair triggers! Then silently, the girl took her
skirt in her clean hand and headed to a sink where she
washed up and got dressed. I peed, then washed at a
different sink. A few people had gathered to watch, but they
dispersed. Several of the younger women grinned expectantly.
One told me she liked the way I looked.

Composing myself and ignoring all instincts to check my fly,
I reentered the restaurant. Ben was in the entr‚e line and I
fell in behind him. Already, my dick was getting hard again.
Then I spotted the oriental girl on the other side of the
serving table!

Fortunately, we were of like minds. We ignored each other.
Ben, however immediately began babbling.

«Lavi!» he exclaimed. «Hi, Lavi. Adam, this is Lavender Liu.
She goes to Outer Midlands High School. I know her from
work. Lavi, this is my friend Adam»

«Nice to meet you, Adam,» Lavi replied smoothly. «But Ben,
what a surprise! What brings you to Precipice Flats?»

«Some friends and I came up for the weekend,» Ben explained.

«Me, too!» Lavi gushed. «I was supposed to meet my friends
here but they haven’t arrived yet. Would you like to sit
with me?»

«Uh, sure,» Ben replied. «Do you mind, Adam?»

«No, go ahead,» I decided. «Lavi, nice to meet you. You seem
like an interesting person.»

«The pleasure was half mine,» she replied

When I got back to our table, Teah told me again that she
liked the way I looked.

«Thanks, Teah, but aren’t you with Dan this weekend?» I
replied.

«Well, yeah, but, you know, this is new for me too, seeing
you like, uh, that, and, . But yes, I’m here with Dan.» And
with that, she gave Dan a hug and a kiss.

Nadia and Vivian returned with their plates a few seconds
later, and we all dug in. The food actually wasn’t too bad,
considering the size of the place the number of people
flowing through it. About the time we finished, Ben and Lavi
appeared.

«Hi, guys,» Dan began. «Uh, Lavi and I are leaving together.
We’ll meet you at the cottage. Is that OK?»

«Sure,» we all said in unison. I had a feeling Ben as in for
a good time.

Teah, Vivian, and Nadia all went to the washroom together,
providing me a moment to speak with Dan.

«Look, Dan, I want to apologize for all the attention Teah
is giving me. She’s a nice girl and all that, but she’s here
with you and I’m not trying to muscle in. I wish she’d get
off that kick of hers.»

«I know, Adam, and I don’t hold this against you in any way.
You’re gonna attract a lot of attention from a lot of girls
being, uh, the way you are now. Anyway, we’re gonna get you
some clothes tomorrow, right?»

«Yeah, that’s the plan. I do have to get used to this,
though. It’s either that or give up the swim team. Uh, look,
have you considered doing something that would get Teah’s
attention?»

«Like what?»

«Well, we know she likes to look at guys.»

Dan was one hundred percent blank stare.

«Well, look, I gotta use the restroom again,» I continued.
«Let’s go.»

When I returned to the restroom, a small crowd formed around
me. Dan threw me a puzzled look, but I ignored him and the
crowd as well. I also managed to pee without relieving
myself first. Then, we met the girls outside, walked to the
car, and headed back to Dan’s cottage.
Back at the cottage, Ben and Lavi were clearly going at it
in the large bedroom. The door was closed but the sounds
were unmistakable. They were loud, too: so loud that the
five of us went out on the patio to talk.

There was an outdoor light near the patio door, but Dan
didn’t turn it on. Instead, he dropped his shorts and sat on
the glider next to Teah. When she realized what Dan had done
Teah stood up and undressed as well. The night was so dark
that none of us could really see each other, but the shadows
told all.

We talked about our long day for a little while, but Dan and
Teah quickly dropped out of the conversation. The sounds I
heard from the glider were mostly gasps, giggles, and
sliding skin. Vivian pulled her chair close to mine and
Nadia knelt on a towel in front of me. Vivian touched the
back of my neck while I touched hers and Nadia stroked my
thighs. Every few minutes, Vivian and I focused our
attentions lower: collarbone, nipple, ribs, abs, sex. Nadia
was fully between my thighs, engulfing as much of my
engorged cock as her mouth would allow. Vivian worked on the
rest.

Dan and Teah seemed to erupt in a minor explosion, then they
rinsed in the outdoor shower and went inside. I erupted a
few minutes later, but the girls weren’t done with me. They
silently washed me in the outdoor shower, then led me into
the living room.

Dan and Teah had gone in the small bedroom and closed the
door. Vivian opened the largest sofa bed, then Nadia dropped
her skirt and sat on the edge with me. Vivian turned off the
lights and took the opposite side. Nadia and I kissed, then
she reversed herself and pulled my head toward her. We
kissed upside down, then Nadia guided my lips to her
breasts. At the same time, Vivian gently stroked my hips and
butt.

Kissing Nadia’s nipple shields didn’t do much of either of
us, so I quickly moved to her abs. Her musky smell was clear
at that point. Nadia kept pushing my shoulders downward, and
it was clear what she wanted me to do. I kissed her belly
button; I kissed her lower abs; I kissed her mons; I kissed
her piercings; I kissed her sex. Nadia jumped for a second,
then pushed my head deeper. Using first my lips, then my
tongue, I probed the folds of her crotch. Ever flicking back
and forth, up and down, my tongue found her vagina and
tasted woman for the first time. The thought of what I was
doing excited me even more than the taste or smell.

Nadia was writhing and moaning, but clearly at some kind of
plateau. Vivian was sucking my cock by then, but paused to
pushed my head up a bit. This, I quickly realized, was to
put me over Nadia’s clitoris. I found it, gently opened her
lips with my hands, and worked it in every direction with my
tongue. Nadia’s reactions grew and grew, as did my
attentions, until Nadia let loose with the scream of a
lifetime. I didn’t let up, though; I worked and worked her
clitty until Nadia was clearly and totally spent. Then,
Vivian intensified the magic at her end and I erupted. She
drained me exquisitely, totally, and without spilling a
drop. Then, fair being fair, I began kissing her thighs and
hips.

«That’s OK, Yonson,» she whispered. «I wouldn’t want you to
hurt yourself.»

Outside, we had to wait for Dan and Teah to finish rinsing
off again. When they were dry, they returned to the small
bedroom and, by all evidence, continued their lovemaking.

The three of us washed and dried each other, then went
inside and fell asleep to the rhythm of Ben and Lavi still
going at it.

The clear morning sun and a beautiful lake breeze were
streaming through the screen porch and into the living room.
It was odd to wake up without pajamas, and odder still to be
in bed with two naked girls. A morning erection wasn’t so
unusual.

Carefully, I scooted to the end of the bed and headed for
the bathroom. No one was there, so I closed the door,
relieved myself, peed, and pooped. By the time I was
finished, I was erect again. I decided to call the doctor’s
office about it.

Lavi was waiting in the hallway when I unlocked the door and
came out. She, like I, was naked, and she immediately
grasped my erection.

«So, we meet again,» she whispered softly.

«It’s not a good time,» I replied.

«Oh, I’m having a great time. Your friend is a lot of fun.»

«Do you mean Ben or that package you’re holding?» I wondered
aloud.

«Hmm, both, cum to think of it,» she replied. «Well then, I
guess I’ll be getting along.» And with that, she glided into
the bathroom. She didn’t close the door and I didn’t stay to
watch.

Nadia and Vivian were awake when I got back to the living
room. We did some touching and kissing, then the girls
cycled through the bathroom and we all took an outdoor
shower. The others showered indoors. Teah made a fuss of
watching Dan pee, then she herself went outside in her
nightie and peed in the woods.

Dan and I set out some breakfast, then the six of us
discussed our activities for the day. The consensus was to
try the nearby beach, then all or some of us would go to the
mall at Wheatfield Beach. Later, we’d take the boat into
Precipice Flats for the afternoon.

«Are you going to wear suits at the beach?» Lavi asked.

«Yeah, I always wear a suit,» replied Ben.

«Me too,» said Dan.

Teah seemed a little disappointed with Dan, but finally
added, «Me too,» as well.

«Nadia, Vivian, and I won’t,» I told Lavi. «The girls don’t
like `em, and I lost all my clothes.»

«Really?» asked Lavi, raising an eyebrow.

«It’s a long story,» I replied, and let it go at that.

«Do you have a teensy one?» Teah asked Dan. I presume this
related to swimsuits.

«Let’s go look,» he replied. The two of them cleared their
place settings, then headed for the small bedroom. Dan’s bag
was already there.

After Ben and Lavi finished eating, they headed for the
large bedroom. Nadia and Vivian closed the sofa bed and
straightened up the living room. By then it was eight
o’clock, so I found a private space outside and told my PDA
to call Dr. Polk’s office.

«Hallo, dis is Doktor Polk’s office,» said a deep Tyrolean
voice. A second later, Nurse Klaus appear on-screen.

«Is Dr. Polk there?» I asked.

«No, I’m da only one here. But maybe I can help you? Vaht
zeems to be da problem?»

«Since yesterday afternoon, I’ve been erect like, all the
time.»

«Ya, I remember yoah case, but led me bring up da file. Oh
yes, vid dese factors, daht’s gonna happen. You gonna be
erect most of da dime.»

«But I didn’t ask for this! Why is it happening?»

«According to dese notes, you told da doktor you vere erect
only fifteen or tventy minutes a day. Daht’s very unusual
for a zeventeen year-old male, you know. Most guys like you,
dey get hard dree, four, fife times a day for no reason. Den
dere’s more times you godda reason. It adds up to dree or
four hours a day. It zays here daht you and da doktor talked
about dis and he gave you a plus dree Libido factor.»

«Well, yeah I said that because I was embarrassed.»

«Zo, how many hours a day vere you actually erect?»

«Like you said, three or four.»

«Vell den, daht explains it. Ya, if you schtart out being
erect for dree or four hours a day, and den you get plus
tree, you gonna be erect almost all da dime.

I felt sick. «Can you change it back?»

«No, Adam, injection factors don’t vork daht vay. Yoah
zystem is voll of new nanites by now, and dey’re designed to
vork for zix monds. Ve can’t inject reverse nanites or
anyding like daht. You get a little vore going on inside
yoah zystem and id’s not healdy.»

«So I’m going to be erect for the next zix months?»

«Ya, zo you might as vell enjoy it. Girls like it, you know.
Dey’re alvays telling me dey like da vay I look. I zee you
schtopped vearing pants. Daht’s gonna help.»

«What about the Penis Size factor, then? My mom talked me
into that.»

«Ya, you’re gonna get about fifty prozent bigger. Relaxed or
erect, eider vay, fifty prozent bigger. And you gonna cum
more as vell.»

«Why is that?»

«It zays here you told da doktor you veren’t cumming very
much or very often. Is daht right or vere you embarrassed
about daht as vell?»

«No, I cum plenty.»

«Vell, now you gonna cum plenty more.»

«So, am I going to be all screwed up?»

«Oh no, nod ad all. Da computer, you know, it takes da
factors you vant, yoah DNA, yoah blood, urine, and zemen
tests, and all daht schtuff indo account vhen it designs da
nanites for yoah injection. And it makes zure everyding fits
toggeder.»

«You knov, Adam, dese factors you ended up vid, dey’re not
daht much different from mine. You can half a lot of fun vid
dem. And next time, tell da doktor da trude, ya?»

«Being erect so much, doesn’t that cause tissue damage or
something?»

«Anodder factor fixes daht. Daht’s vhad I mean by making
everyding fit toggeder.»

«It’s awfully hard to pee when I have a hard-on all the
time. What about that?»

«Vid a few days practice, you can figure out how to kill da
erection for a minute or two. Adam, are you gonna be OK vid
dis?»

«I dunno, Klaus, I’m kind of freaked out.»

«You zeem tense, Adam. You vand a relaxant?»

I took one quick look at my rigid, outstretched member.
«Yeah, that’d be good.»

«OK, let’s zee, I got yoah current location. Yoah out of
town but in-state, is daht right?»

«Yeah.»

«OK, I’m gonna zend yoah PDA a prescription number. In about
an hour, you take daht to any pharmacy in da schtate and
dey’ll fill it for you. Take one pill every eight hours
until yoah comfortable vid all dis. Is dere anyding else?»

«No, I guess not.»

«Vell, if zomeding does come up, call again, ya? Have a good
day. Auf Weidersehen.»

Damn! I really screwed myself over this time! I couldn’t
image all the problem a six-month erection would create. But
the next step had to be getting that prescription.

When I returned to the cottage, Dan and Ben had changed into
their smallest suits, which were, however, still boxers.
Teah was wearing a fairly conservative yellow bikini.

Lavi was wearing one of those new «ultra string» bikinis.
The bottom was basically a crotchless thong, and the top
didn’t have any fabric in the bra cups. Not that she needed
a bra; like many oriental girls, she was fairly small-
breasted.

Nadia wore a navy blue fishnet skirt made of some nylon
material. Vivian and I, well, there we were. Gotta get used
to this, I kept telling myself.

After grabbing a few blankets from the garage, we just
walked down the lakefront until we found the beach. It was
only a half mile away. Fortunately, the beach hadn’t filled
with people yet we got a fairly nice spot; close to the
water, but not too far from shade or refreshments. And no,
the refreshment stand didn’t sell swimsuits.

We started off with the sun block drill, of course. There
were no sex acts this time, but I think we all rubbed each
other a bit more than necessary. Nadia and Lavi were quite
casual about removing their so-called suits for lotion, but
they did put them back on afterward.

The mix of people was fairly similar to that at the
restaurant. Most people wore ordinary swimsuits, but some
wore unusual designs like Nadia’s or Lani’s. Running
completely naked seemed related to age; a lot of little kids
were naked but not many parents and grandparents. There were
a couple of naked families, though, and the lifeguards were
naked. Young people who arrived in pairs were usually both
naked or both clothed. There didn’t seem to be a separate
naked area-formal, informal, or otherwise-as there was at
the pool back home.

I suppose we spent the first hour or so not talking much,
just soaking up rays. Every five or ten minutes someone
would shift positions or roll over, and that was all the
energy we expended. I grew a little self-conscious at my
lack of tan lines, and with the idea that sunbathing like
that wouldn’t affect my skin color at all. People would
think I was nudist or something. Of course, it was still
important to avoid sunburn.

A church bus pulled up and discharged about fifty naked
teenagers. A couple of chaperones organized a trek to the
beach: blankets, coolers, lawn chairs and all. Watching them
deal with sun block was kind of humorous. Watching the girls
toss beach balls and play volleyball was better.

A couple hundred feet from shore was a raft with a diving
board and a lifeguard. I told everyone I was set to take a
dive, and Vivian surprised me by coming along. Everyone
within binocular distance seemed to be watching us as we
walked to the shore, then I dove into a wave. I was
determined to arrive at the raft well ahead of Vivian. But
there she was, matching me stroke for stroke!

«You’re pretty fast. you know that, Yonson?» she called
above the waves.

«Where’d you learn. to swim like that?» I asked. «The beach
bum?»

«Naw, he could only. ski and tread water. I was on a swim
team. for three years.»

«Where?»

«Gulf coast… Three different cities… Twice on school
teams. once in a private club.»

«Who had money. for a club?»

«Rich aunt. Spent it on drugs. Killed herself.»

As it turned out, I beat her to the raft, but only by a few
inches. We hung onto the side and caught our breath.

«‘Course, I cheat,» Vivian admitted. «I couldn’t compete
anymore with the factors I’m running.»

«What’s that about?» I asked. I mean, I’m as much into
hardbodies as the next guy, but Vivian was definitely on the
extreme side.

«Let’s just say I need to take care of myself, OK?» And with
that, she started climbing the ladder onto the raft. Her
hips and legs passed within inches of my eyes, and then of
course she was above me on the ladder.

The raft was built on oil drums, and was bigger than it
looked from shore. Of course, the beach and the people
looked tiny. I waved at Dan and Ben but they didn’t see me.

Diving into the lake was tricky because you had to
anticipate the waves. From moment to moment, the board could
be four feet or seven feet above the water surface. And of
course, the board was never quite level or true.

Other than the lifeguard, Vivian and I were the only naked
swimmers on the raft. The others kept sneaking peeks, but no
one glared or called out snide remarks. One kid lost his
suit and panicked. That was kind of funny but I dove in and
found it for him anyway.

We took the swim back to shore more casually. Again we
attracted attention, especially when we were walking out of
the water and shaking ourselves off. But other people up and
down the beach were doing the same thing, so what? I bought
some Cokes and a few bottles of mineral water, then headed
back to our blankets.

«Where’s Teah?» I asked Dan, hoping they hadn’t gotten into
an argument. Ben and Lavi were hopelessly intertwined.

«Pfft. She peed in her suit and went in the lake to rinse
off.»

«What’s with her lately? Does she have an issue with
bathrooms?»

«Oh, I don’t know. I guess it’s harmless enough, at least as
far as it’s gone. Might even be sexy, in a kinky sort of
way. It’s like, wow, this girl is into wild and kinky stuff,
even if it’s not the kind of stuff I’m into, you know?»

«I know. Where’s Nadia?»

«She had to make a phone call and use the restroom. Pretty
wild, eh? Using the restroom, I mean, who does that
anymore?»

«Could be worse, Dan.»

«How?»

«Teah wanting you to do it.»

«Use the restroom?»

«No, not.»

«Don’t go there.»

I offered Vivian a Coke but she ignored it and took a bottle
of mineral water. «So, Yonson, you ever like to take a walk?
Not much goin’ on here.»

«Uh, I dunno, do you mind, Dan?»

«No, go.»

«You wanna come along?»

«No, I’m kind of into these church girls playing volleyball.
And the way things are going, Teah might need me to change
her.»

Vivian was already six steps away, heading for a path that
circled the beach. I felt a little foolish jogging with my
stiff dick bobbing up and down but what else could I do? At
least I caught up before she got too far.

«So, do you always help people, Yonson?» We were on the path
by then, watching people drag their stuff between the
parking lot and the beach.

«Not always, but sometimes, yeah.»

«Well, like that kid who lost his security blanket there on
the raft.»

«Yeah, if I’m just standing around and someone needs a hand,
I like to help out.»

«That’s nice, Yonson.»

We passed an old couple holding hands on a bench, and a
young couple working sand into their crevices that would
take a week to get out.

«You ever been to Dock Bay, Yonson?»

«No. That’s a pretty rough place, isn’t it?»

«Yeah, you might say that. I had an uncle who lived there,
and he was a pretty rough guy. He never hurt me or anything,
but there were people who wanted everything he had. And to
get it, they were willing to hurt him. Why do you suppose
that is, Yonson? Some people want to help you, and some want
to hurt you.»

«Maybe it depends on how bad they need whatever it is.»

«Yeah, but I’ve seen people spend their last dollar just to
make a little kid smile.»

«Maybe some people are just good or evil.»

«Yeah, but that doesn’t help understand them, does it?»

Empty park benches were a rarity that day, but we passed one
just then and Vivian sat down. I sat beside her and we
watched the laid-back crowd in front of us enjoy the sun,
the sand, and the beautiful weather. I also tried to be
careful of splinters.

«You call the doc about that thing?»

«Yeah, it was a mix-up. The doctor asked me some
embarrassing questions and I didn’t give him a straight
answer. It’ll wear off in six or eight months, though.»

Vivian laughed her head off. It was a sympathetic laugh
rather than a mean laugh, though, and I could see where
whole situation could be funny. If only it were happening to
someone else. She was shaking and holding her sides so
violently that a couple of passing skateboarders thought we
were having sex.

«You know, I think that’s the first time I’ve seen you
really laugh. «I told Vivian.

«That may be, Yonson, that may be. I like to keep things
more under control, you know?»

«Yeah, I know what you mean.»

«So it’s gonna stay that size for six months?»

«No, that’s another mix-up. It’s going to get 50% bigger.»

And Vivian was off again. This time, the tears were running
down her cheeks as well.

«Fuck, Yonson, how you gonna wear pants?»

«Zipper in front, I guess.»

«No, I mean, how you gonna fit yourself in there? You’d need
some mighty baggy pants, I think. And even if you find `em
big enough, they’re gonna look weird as hell.»

«I’ll just do the best I can,» I reassured her.

«Well, I think you better get used to this walking-around-
naked thing, Yonson. I mean, you gotta get used to it for
swimming, anyway. And it suits you, you know. I like the way
you look.»

Vivian stood up and began to walk again. A middle-aged guy
carrying a lawn chair nearly ran into her.

«I don’t know if I can do it,» I explained after catching up
to her.

«Hey, it’s easy. All you do is take your clothes off.
Anybody can do it. You’re doing it now.»

«That’s because I have to.»

«Exactly.»

Somehow we finished our walk around the beach without
getting into any more deep topics. Sometimes, for a few
minutes, I’d be conscious of being naked, and then for a
while I wouldn’t.

It was almost eleven o’clock when we rejoined the others.

«Adam, do you still need to go to Wheatfield Beach?» Dan
asked.

«Yeah, if that’s the best place to look for clothes. It’s
what we talked about.»

«Well, the thing is, this is a pretty nice spot we have at
the beach, here. Most of us would like to hang around a
while longer, maybe until after lunch. Then Lavi is supposed
to meet her friends in Oval Point at two o’clock. By car,
that’s a that’s a ninety minute drive around the lake. But
its only thirty minutes across the lake by boat. So, it’s
looking like twelve o’clock lunch, one o’clock launch, two
o’clock Oval Point.»

«What about my clothes?»

«You can probably find something in Oval Point. It’s bigger
than Precipice Flats.

«Could I drive the SUV to Wheatfield Beach while you guys go
to Oval Point?»

«Naw, man, sorry. I had to promise my dad no one would drive
the SUV or the boat unless I was along.»

«Adam, I really think this is going to work out OK,» Nadia
piped in. «I’m sure you can find something to wear in Oval
Point, and even if you can’t, well, you’ve been lookin’ good
and doin’ fine for almost a day now. There was the water
skiing, then the buffet, and now the beach. And, like,
Vivian and I will be with you. There’s safety in numbers,
you know. I’ll take off my skirt if it would make you feel
more comfortable.»

«Adam, I really think you can find something to wear at Oval
Point,» Ben assured me.

Clearly I was beat, even if Nadia hadn’t started fondling me
half way through her speech. Oval Point it was. We hung
around the beach for another hour, ate bad tacos from the
refreshment stand, then picked up our stuff and headed back
to the cottage. It took about three seconds for some other
people to come and take our space.

* * * * *

Dan unlocked the cottage and garage so we could put away our
stuff and start launching the boat. He and Ben both put on t-
shirts, then Nadia and Lavi talked them out of it. Teah
seemed upset that Nadia had been the one to talk Dan our of
his shirt, but the moment passed.

Launching the boat was easy: each of us did the same job as
the day before. Sun block smearing was relatively
uneventful. Lavi put her suitcase in the boat, promising to
come back Sunday or Monday to pick up her car. Then, we were
off.

When we arrived at Oval Point all the slips were full.
Instead, we had to moor at a buoy and wait for the harbor
boat to bring us in. With seven of us and Lavi having a
suitcase, it took two trips.

Oval Point was a typical lakefront tourist town loaded with
visitors. All the shops and attractions had a nautical
theme, and were clustered along a few streets near the
waterfront. Most of the visitors wore normal, casual
clothing. A certain percentage, however, were naked or
wearing unusual outfits. We passed a group of girls wearing
nothing but spandex waist cinchers, and saw a few guys
wearing crotchless Speedos. One guy with a captain’s cap was
wearing a frontless kilt.

Lavi’s friends turned out to be Ginger, Heather, and
Jasmine, the volleyball trio who’d accosted me in the locker
room Thursday morning. Duh, a tall, lithe, lively six-footer
from Outer Midlands High School; I should have known.
Heather was wearing a bikini bottom, Jasmine was wearing the
top from the same suit, and Ginger was naked. The four of
them surrounded Ben and whooshed him away. Ben promised to
call then he passed out of sight.

We took two complete passes through all the shops in Oval
Point and I couldn’t find a single thing to wear. T-shirts,
yes, but that didn’t solve my problem. Shorts, pants, or
swimsuits, yes, but not in my size. Everyone had the same
story; it was the end of the season and they were clearing
inventory.

Along the way I passed a pharmacy and got my prescription
filled. I took the first pill right away, of course, but it
didn’t relax my member at all. Still, I felt better after
taking it. People didn’t seem to be staring at me so much.
Nadia put the bottle in her purse for me.

Of course, Teah ruined her suit, but at least it was only
catsup. We found a public restroom and all went in, but no
amount of rubbing and rinsing got the suit clean.

«Maybe I should just throw it out,» Teah suggested, standing
there in only her top.

Dan was astonished. «What would you wear?» he asked.

«Why wear anything?» Teah replied. «That girl Jasmine wasn’t
wearing a bottom, and neither are some other women I’ve
seen.»

Dan seemed intrigued until Teah continued. «But I want you
to do it, too.»

«No, I can’t do that, Teah,» Dan replied.

«We’d all be at least bottomless except for you,» Teah
urged. Nadia began unsnapping her fishnet skirt.

«No, Nadia, don’t bother with that; I’m keeping my suit on.»

«Well, will you go find me something to wear, then?»

«Fine,» said Dan, and then he was gone.

«Does he still have that piercing?» Nadia asked Teah.

«If it’s one you never see, yes,» Teah replied.

«It’s too bad he hides it,» Nadia remarked. «I always kind
of liked it.»

«What?» I asked. Dan had always been shy in locker rooms but
I never thought he was hiding anything.

«Time will tell,» Teah stated mysteriously.

Dan returned a few minutes later with an extra large t-shirt
but even with Teah standing perfectly still, it barely
covered her butt. Teah, however, seemed happy with it and at
least it was something.

After we resumed shopping, Nadia and Vivian noticed a
piercing and accessories shop. The place was on a side
street, not readily visible from the main walkway. Frankly,
I was dubious, but the girls dragged me in. Dan grew upset
and walked away.

In no time at all, Vivian and Nadia were pushing me to get
something in my nipples or penis. For some reason the idea
seemed interesting, but I was feeling a bit light-headed and
decided to avoid any major changes. I did get a solid ring
put in each ear, though, and I paid for Vivian to get a nose
ring. Nadia loaned Teah half the money for a pubic trim and
labia ring. Nadia also found a crotchless g-string that
would fit me, but I took a pass.

Dan took no interest in our new piercings, except to ask me
if I got anything other than earrings. He was reassured I
hadn’t, and warned me again about letting Nadia talk me into
anything. I was glad I hadn’t bought the g-string.

Eventually we got back to the waterfront. There was a great-
looking outdoor caf‚ facing the lake, and because it was
early, the wait was only half an hour. And that was fine,
because there was a great city park across the street.

«Has anybody seen Ben?» I asked as we relaxed on a couple of
park benches.

«I guess not,» said Dan after no one else spoke up. «Maybe
we should call him.»

I told my PDA to call Ben, and a moment later there he was,
surrounded by pillows, bed sheets, and naked volleyball
girls.

«Ben, are you joining us for dinner?» I asked with some
humor in my voice.

«No, you guys do whatever you want,» Ben replied.

«You can go without him,» said Jasmine, whose left tit was
on-screen.

«Yeah, we’ll bring him back when I pick up my car,» said
Lavi. «You know, like tomorrow or Monday.»

«Sounds like a plan,» I agreed. «OK, Ben, see you whenever.
Just don’t blow a fuse, eh? Call if anything comes up.»

«Oh, I guarantee he’s going to call, then,» said Ginger from
off camera.

«Later, dude,» I signed off, then I disconnected.

Dinner was fine; it was easily the best food and the best
view of the weekend. By the time we finished it was dusk.
Then we had to wait for the harbor boat, and it grew even
darker. By the time we got under weigh, Dan was navigating
mostly by lights.

Teah was sitting on the front seat next to Dan. Once we were
out of the harbor, she pulled off her t-shirt and threw it
in the lake. Despite the darkness, I could tell Dan was
astounded. Then, Teah threw out her bikini top and began
pulling on Dan’s swimsuit. After a moment, he stood up and
threw it behind the captain’s chair.

«He’s still got it,» Nadia whispered.

«What?» I whispered in return.

«I talked him into getting a PA. That’s a Prince Albert.
Basically, it’s a ring that goes in the piss hole and come
out just behind the head.»

«Dan has that? And you talked him into it?»

«Well, yeah. We were on a date.»

«I’m surprised he left it in.»

«Well at first, you want it to heal so it doesn’t get
infected. Then if you take it out, you leak. I think it’s
sexy, don’t you?»

«Wouldn’t that make it hard to piss?»

«It used to, but they figured a way around that.»

«Did you get your labia pierced at the same time?»

«Pretty much.»

«Even so, I think Dan regrets it. I mean, he always hides
it.»

«Yeah, but he keeps it.»

Just then Dan slowed the boat, and I could dimly see we’d
neared shore. Dan navigated for a few minutes by GPS, then
told his PDA to turn on the outdoor lights at the cottage.
As we neared the dock, I could see Dan and Teah scrunched
together with their hands inside each other’s thighs.

At the dock I helped the girls out of the boat, then started
getting ready to pull the boat out of the water.

«Never mind, Adam,» Dan said, standing there with his PA and
a monster erection. «There’s only the two of us, and it’s
late, and it looks like a quiet night. I’ll just tie the
boat to the dock and we can check it in the morning.»

«How did Nadia ever talk you into that?» I asked quietly.

«Same as those earrings, dude, same as those earrings. Watch
yourself with her, will you?»

The girls were waiting for us in the screen porch. Dan
turned off the lights, then sat next to Teah on a love seat.
Nadia and Vivian had left a space for me on the sofa.
Immediately we were on each other, petting, stroking,
kissing, and enveloping whatever body parts we could reach.
I came, Nadia came, Vivian cane, Dan came all over Teah, and
then Teah came. We all rinsed and dried each other at the
outdoor shower, then came inside for bed.

I took another of my relaxant pills, for all the good they
were doing. Nadia and Vivian slipped in beside me, but we
were all tired and ready for sleep. A cool breeze made me
close the windows, but I didn’t think any more of it.

I awoke at my usual time, a little before dawn, but not in
my usual situation. A fierce wind was shaking the cottage
and driving sheets of rain against the windows. Some tree
limbs had broken off and were lying in the yard. Large waves
were crashing against the shore and rising into the air. It
was a first class storm.

The boat! We should have pulled in the boat Saturday night!
Instead, the wind and the waves were tossing it around and
crashing it into the dock! Then, the bow line snapped! With
only the stern line holding the boat to the dock, it snapped
around more furiously then ever!

If anyone could save the boat, it was me. With no further
thought, I rushed outside and ran to the dock. Nadia saw me
leave and started screaming for me to stop, but I was intent
on saving Dan’s boat. The dock was so wet and the wind was
so strong that I could barely stand, but I hooked my toes on
the edge and waited for the boat to swing in range. I didn’t
have long to wait and when my chance came, I took it. I
leapt through the storm and into the boat!

My landing was no thing of beauty but I was in the boat!
Furiously I searched for another line and found one! My plan
was to toss the line over one of the dock posts, pull in,
and then secure the boat. Nadia was still screaming her head
off, telling me to get out of there, but it was too late! I
was committed!

If standing on the dock was difficult, standing ion the boat
was nearly impossible. Nevertheless, I tried again and again
to catch a dock post, failing every time.

Nadia’s screaming aroused Vivian, who quickly assessed the
situation and ran into the garage. A few seconds later, she
was running toward the dock with more ropes and two life
vests.

Vivian quickly donned one vest, then tied one line to the
dock. I thought she was going to toss me the other end, but
no! Instead, she tied it to her vest! Instantly I saw the
logic of this; she wouldn’t be swept into open water. But
what about me? For the first time, I realized the
predicament I was in. If I couldn’t secure the boat, I had
no way back to land!

Vivian tied the second line to the dock and to second vest,
then tossed me the vest. But the boat lunged and I missed!
Vivian pulled in the line for a second attempt, but then the
stern line snapped and the boat was completely free! And
moving rapidly toward open water!

Vivian tried again to toss me the vest, but again it was
beyond my reach. The boat was already past the end of the
dock! Call it instinct, call it snap judgment, call it
whatever you will, but I decided my only option was to
regain the dock. So I jumped!

I was twenty feet from the dock, swimming as powerfully as
my trained body could sustain, but I was making no headway!
I was twenty-five feet from the dock, then thirty!

Vivian crawled to the end of the dock and tried once again
to throw me the vest. But the wind was blowing the rope, the
waves were jostling me about, and I was getting further and
further from the dock!

Suddenly, Vivian was running toward the cottage! At first I
thought she was abandoning me, but then she stopped, untied
her line, and refastened it to a post on the end of the
dock. By now, there was no hope of throwing me the vest. I
was too far out.

Then Vivian jumped in the water!

«No!» I shouted. «Save yourself!»

«Keep swimming toward me!» she ordered. Then, when her line
grew taut, she tried throwing me the second vest. It landed
less than five feet from my hand, but there was no way I
could reach it. Vivian tried again, but the gap was even
wider!

Then Vivian was swimming toward me again! Stupidly, she had
discarded her lifeline! But with both of us swimming toward
each other, and no small amount of luck, we eventually found
the range. I had the vest! I felt the flush of victory as I
put it on and clipped the fasteners.

Then I looked around. The rain was coming down in such
sheets that I could barely see the cottage. But it had to be
at least a thousand feet away!

Then something was pulling at my vest! It was Vivian, using
my line to pull us together! I started pulling too, and
within moments we touched.

I couldn’t help but hug her! Yes, it was Vivian Vivichelli,
but she had just saved my life! She hugged me back, too, but
only for a moment. Waves were everywhere, bobbing us up and
down and occasionally submerging us.

«That was a stupid move, Yonson,» she shouted at me.

«Yeah, I found that out.»

«You don’t risk human life to save a boat, Yonson. It’s the
other way around!»

«I wasn’t thinking. So now what? I don’t think we can swim
back.»

«We stay together. We save our energy. We stay awake. We
look for a way out.»

«You really think so?

«What?»

«You think there’s a way out?»

«You gotta think that, Yonson, or you just give up and die.
People have survived a couple of days in the ocean.»

«What, did you take lifesaving class or something?»

«Something like that.»

For along time we held onto each other, just staying above
water and letting the winds and the current have their way.
Occasionally we saw floating debris, but nothing we could
hang onto. Then, after a few hours, the wind subsided and
the rain slowed to a drizzle. But whenever we looked around,
we were nowhere near shore.

Fortunately, the water was cooler than the day before. It
caused my erection to shrivel, at least for periods of time.
This solved one small problem among many; at least I could
take a piss now and then.

We drifted for hours more, than spotted a buoy generally
ahead of us. Risking our remaining energy, we swam toward
the buoy and managed to capture it. Fortunately, there were
handholds we could grasp and catch our breath. And even more
fortunately, the buoy seemed to be marking a shoreline.

«How far do you think that is?» Vivian asked.

«The shore? About a quarter mile, I guess. Four or five
hundreds yards.»

«The wind’s blowing in.»

«There’s probably an undertow. The waves come in high, the
water goes back out low.»

«You got a better plan?»

«Let’s get rested, OK?»

«OK. In the meantime, watch for boats.»

Of course, there were no boats. No one wanted to risk going
on the water with the skies still dark. So after waiting
fifteen or twenty minutes, we headed carefully toward the
shore.

I’m not going to tell you it was easy or a sure thing,
because it wasn’t. We were fortunate not to encounter an
undertow. At one point I got a cramp, and at another Vivian
lost her sense of direction. But eventually, I stuck down my
toe and felt the bottom. Five minutes later, we dragged
ourselves onto a rocky shore. Crossing the rocks hurt our
feet, but soon we were laying in a small opening under the
shelter of trees.

«You OK?» I asked Vivian.

«Yeah. You?»

«Same here. Thanks, huh?»

«No Problem. Thanks, too. I just got one question, Yonson.»

«What’s that?»

«Does that thing ever go down?»

We rested for about an hour, then explored our surroundings.
We were in a cove about half a mile wide, blocked at both
ends by sharp outcroppings and pounding waves. The shore was
lined with dense vegetation, beyond which rocky cliffs were
visible. Walking out by land without shoes seemed
impossible, and we weren’t about to reenter the water.

We walked up and down the shoreline as far as we could, and
spotted no sign of civilization. Our PDA’s showed No Signal,
perhaps because they were out of range or perhaps because
they were ruined in the water. No one would be homing on our
signal.

With nothing else to do, we continued exploring the
shoreline. Eventually, I spotted a reflective marker hidden
in the undergrowth: a marker that led to an overgrown path.

The path extended back a few hundred feet from the
shoreline, terminating at a ranger shack. The place had very
few supplies and looked abandoned. We discovered a tarp,
some matches, and some emergency rations, but no
communications or electricity.

The tarp was useless as clothing but it was a much better
place to sit than the bare ground. So, we picked a lookout
point, spread out the tarp, and weighted the edges with
rocks. Then, we ate some rations and started a signal fire
out on the rocks. A forest fire was the last thing we
needed. Unfortunately, the wind was still blowing inward and
most of the smoke got caught in the trees. There wasn’t much
to do except sit, watch, and wait.

«I guess we’re in that national forest, or wildlife
preserve, or whatever it is,» I remarked.

«Maybe they’ll come and arrest us for starting that fire,
eh?»

«Wouldn’t be a bad thing.»

«This place is off limits to everyone, eh?»

«Yeah. Probably won’t be much traffic cruising by.»

«There’s probably an exception for rescue boats.»

«If anybody’s looking.»

«Nadia saw what happened. The others will know we’re
missing. They’ll call the police, or the rangers, or
somebody. You look tired, Yonson. If you wanna rest, it’s
OK. I’ll keep watch. Just don’t roll over, ya know? You
might hurt yourself.»

I slept.

In the morning I got up as usual, went to the bathroom,
straightened my pajamas, and headed downstairs for
breakfast. My mom was wearing house clothes and cooking
pancakes.

«Good morning, Mom,» I announced, taking my usual place at
the table.

«Good morning, Adam,» said Mom, pouring me a glass of orange
juice. «Did you sleep well?»

«Uh huh.»

«All ready for school? Got your homework in your backpack?»

«Yup.»

My dad came in just then, wearing his pilot’s uniform. I was
always proud to see him like that: white shirt, company tie,
pants with a stripe, suit coat with important-looking pins
and badges on it. His brimmed hat was under his arm.

«Do you want some bacon, Walt, or just pancakes?» Mom
greeted him.

«Oh, bacon would be great, Cynthia,» he replied. Then, he
reached over and tousled my hair.

«How’s it going, Champ?» That’s what he usually called me:
Champ. I always liked that.

«It’s goin’ good Dad. Everybody likes my new bike. I’m real
fast on it.»

«Well, be careful when you ride and keep it locked up, OK?
Your mom and I want you safe, and you wouldn’t want your
bike stolen.»

«I know, Dad.»

Mom had finished my pancakes by then, and watched to make
sure I didn’t use too much maple syrup. Pancakes were my
favorite breakfast, except that I was starting to like
omelets too. Dad was reading the newspaper.

«Were the twins awake?» Mom asked me.

«I didn’t see `em,» I replied.

«Well, I’d better check,» she said and then, after flipping
Dad’s bacon, she went upstairs. I looked again at all the
pins and badges on my Dad’s uniform.

«Still want to be a pilot, Adam?» he asked. I nodded.

«Well, people think it’s glamorous, but it’s a lot of time
away from home. Your mother is a wonderful person to put up
with it. I want you to help her out as much as you can, OK?»

«Yes, Dad,» I replied, feeling very important.

«Could you bring me that bacon before it burns?»

«Oh, sure,» I said. Mom had a paper towel and a plate ready
to go, so I just used Mom’s spatula to pick up the bacon and
drop it on the plate. Bringing it to my dad, I felt like the
head waiter at a fancy restaurant. Except that a head waiter
wouldn’t have hugged my dad like I did.

Mom was back a minute later, and gave me a hug for helping
with the bacon. Then she straightened her apron and started
frying my dad’s pancakes. Dad kept reading the paper, and I
want back to eating my pancakes. Mom was humming a song
she’d heard on the radio. When the pancakes were gone, I
rinsed my plate in the sink and gave my mom a hug. She was
busy with Dad’s pancakes but gave me a pat on the back.

«You better go and get dressed, honey,» she told me. «Oh,
and Adam, you should fix those pajamas.»

At first I didn’t know what she was talking about, then I
looked down and saw myself hanging out. I was so ashamed!
Instinctively, I covered myself with my hands.

«Now, Adam, that’s not the right thing to do either. People
will think you’re playing with yourself. Just fix your
pajamas and run upstairs.»

«They’ll think I’m what?»

«Uh, touching yourself when you shouldn’t. Now run along and
get dressed.»

I still didn’t know what my mom was talking about. I stood
there frozen, hoping she would explain it.

«Adam?» she probed.

«Adam Jonson! Are you awake?»

I stared at her.

«Yonson, you awake?»

«What?» And at that, I opened my eyes to the sight of a nose
ring. «What’s that?»

«Yonson, are you awake?» Vivian asked again. I looked around
and her tit nearly poked me in the eye.

«You wanna have fun with yourself, don’t mess up the tarp,»
Vivian urged. That’s when I realized I was still covering
myself. Instantly, I let go and dropped my arms.

* * * * *

«Any signs of rescue?» I asked Vivian.

«Nope. I’ve been feedin’ the fire and watchin’ the lake, but
I haven’t seen a soul. I guess people are still scared to
come out.»

«No helicopters either, I presume.»

«This ain’t the movies, Yonson.»

«What time do you think it is?»

«I think the sun is past its high point. Two o’clock, give
or take an hour. Hard to say how long we were in the water.
You slept about an hour or so.»

«We should gather enough wood to keep the fire burning
overnight. How are you feeling? Do you need any rest?»

«I’m OK. Well, you wanna go right and I’ll go left? We’ll
both drag back whatever will burn.»

«All right. Vivian, have you seen any animals?»

«You mean like a gang of bears walkin’ the block and looking
for trouble? No.»

«Well, dangerous animals, yeah, we need to watch out for
them. But if something like deer or elk come and go to
drink, maybe we can get out the same way. Look for a path,
or another reflective marker.»

«OK, Yonson, anything else?»

«Poison ivy. I mean, we’re pretty damn exposed.»

«You know what it looks like?»

«The leaves are waxy and grow in clusters of threes.»

«What, were you in the Boy Scouts, or something, Yonson?»

«Something like that.»

It seemed we were out of topics, so I began my search of the
shoreline to the right. Finding fallen branches wasn’t
difficult, except for finding the right size. Anything too
small would burn in an instant; anything too large would be
hard to carry and might smother the fire. We stacked the
firewood just inside the forest growth, so the trees would
provide some protection if it started to rain again. I saw
no human markers, animal tracks, or paths leading into the
woods.

Occasionally, when I was dragging wood back to the campsite,
I’d spot Vivian coming or going. There were just the two of
us, naked and vulnerable, all alone in nature with very
little in the way of food or shelter, working together to
stay alive. Her strong, hard body seemed more in place out
there. And likewise her determination.

A few hundred feet from our site, I discovered a stream
gushing water into the lake. I suppose it was rainwater
rushing down from higher elevations. But over the years, the
stream had worn a smooth bed. Thankfully, I followed the
stream bed out to the lake, submerged myself, waited for my
erection to shrivel, and then relieved myself.

Within a few hours, both of us had acquired a collection of
scratches and bruises, but good store of fire wood as well.
I waded out and relieved myself once more, then waited on
the tarp for Vivian.

«You think this is enough?» I asked the next time she
returned.

«Looks like. We’ve got thirty or forty pieces piled up, and
we’ve only been burning one or two an hour. At least, that’s
the way it seems without knowing the time.»

«Did you find anything else that looks like a trail or a
shack?»

«No, I would have told you.»

«A few hundred feet down shore there’s a stream bed that
runs to the lake. It’s a good place to get a drink, or
bathe, or whatever.»

«Thanks, I’m gonna try that,» Vivian replied. «I’ve been
wishin’ for some toilet paper but a swim is the next best
thing.»

Dispassionately I watched Vivian work her way down the
shore, and then wade into the lake. Once she almost fell. I
tried to be less obvious watching her return but she knew I
was watching her. I mean, there wasn’t much else, and
certainly no other naked women.

«There should be more boats tomorrow,» I ventured.

«All we need is one, but I didn’t even see that today,»
Vivian observed.

«Not close enough to matter. What’s left in those rations?»

«Hmm. Dried biscuits, little hot dogs in a can, chicken
stew, canned pudding, coupla tampons, coupla condoms. You
want me to go on?»

«Condoms?»

«Yeah, well, this stuff is old. The label says Edible Until
2050, though.»

«How do we make chicken stew without a pot?»

«It says you pound the bag with your first, then in five
minutes it gets hot and you open it. There’s two of `em. You
want one?»

«Why not?»

They actually weren’t bad, except that eating chicken stew
without silverware is a bit messy. It was dusk anyway, so we
walked together to the stream, washed up, and relieved
ourselves. Then, with nowhere else to go, we returned to our
site and watched the fire.

«The fire is blinding our vision,» I observed. «If there was
a boat out there, we wouldn’t see it.»

«If we sat in the dark and saw a boat, how could we signal
it?» Vivian countered. «Wavin’ our arms in the dark wouldn’t
do a whole lot of good.»

«Yeah, I guess they’d have to see the fire and sound their
horn. You doing OK?»

«You surprise me, Yonson.»

«How so?»

«Well, here we are, stranded on a shore, both naked, no one
around for miles, you’ve been watchin’ me all day, you’ve
had a hard-on all day, and you’re just makin’ polite talk.»

«What, you want me to talk dirty?»

Vivian was silent for a minute, than asked, «You don’t like
me very much, do you , Yonson?»

«Do you really want an answer?»

«Yeah.»

It took me a minute to answer, but Vivian was patient.
«Until a few days ago, I didn’t like you at all. I thought
you were a pest. I thought you tricked your way into this
trip, and I thought you swiped my clothes.»

«Go on.»

«Well, since then I’ve got to know you a little better.
We’ve had some fun. We’ve had sexual experiences. Then this
morning you probably saved my life.»

«Go on.»

«Well, you’re just a very hard person to know, Vivian. And
you’re never really friendly with anyone. You’re either
pushy or defensive. I mean, some people just aren’t cut out
for each other.»

«I’d say you know me better than you think, Yonson.»

«So what’s this all about? Why are we here? Do you like me?
Is that it?»

«Yeah, I do like you. Sorry about sneakin’ along. Sorry
about your clothes. Losing your shorts in the lake, though,
that wasn’t me. And you havin’ a hard-on almost twenty-four
hours a day, I guess that isn’t me either. Although I gotta
tell you, Yonson, I like the way you look.»

«So if you like me, why are you so pushy with me?»

«You said it, Yonson. I’m not a subtle person.»

«So why go after me at all?»

«What I’ve noticed about you, Yonson, is that you don’t hurt
people. A lot of people have hurt me during my life, but I
don’t think you ever hurt anyone. You like to help people.
And you’re not a wuss, either. How do you do that?»

«I dunno. I just try to be nice to people and give `em the
space they need. They usually do the same for me.»

«What if they take advantage of you, or mess with you?»

«Then I keep away from them.»

«What if they were providing your food and shelter?»

«You mean, what if my mom and my dad were hurting me?»

«No, not your parents. Not necessarily. Just whoever’s taken
you in.»

«Well that’s a tough one. I suppose every kid feels their
parents-or guardians-treat them wrongly some of the time.
They make up some rule your friends don’t have to follow, or
they make you do something you don’t want, stuff like that.»

«People do stuff like that because they care about their
kids, Yonson. They’re trying to do what’s best for the kid,
even if the kid doesn’t like it. But what if they don’t care
at all?»

«Is that the way you feel? You’ve spent your whole life
being handed off from one aunt or uncle to another, and none
of them cared about you at all?»

«Basically.»

«What makes you think none of them cared?»

«Oh, get off it, Yonson. They don’t keep promises. They
don’t even make promises. Nothin’ you do makes `em happy, or
sad, or proud, or angry. You’re just an extra job they’re
doin’ for a while.»

«Well, if that’s all true, I’m surprised you’re doing as
well as you are. I mean, you’ve never been mixed up in
drugs, or crime, or gangs, have you?»

«Naw, I’ve kept my nose clean. I’ve seen where that other
stuff can lead.»

«Anyone you knew?»

Vivian paused. «My brother.»

«What happened to him?»

«Sold drugs. Got caught. Did time. Got out. OD’ed.»

«I’m sorry.»

«Yeah, thanks. But how do I get away from that? Deliverin’
pizzas isn’t going to get me out of the low-rent housin’
district, you know? Then I see people like you and your
friends: safe, secure, middle-class, easy-going, sure I’m
going to college, just not sure yet which one or what I
should study. It’s like you’re from another planet, y’ know,
Yohnson?»

«I can’t say I know, but I can try to imagine.»

«Yeah, so how do I cross over?»

That one stopped me in my tracks. Finally I asked, «Do you
expect an answer to that or were you just thinking aloud?»

«I dunno.»

«Are you looking for a mentor, or a role model, or
something?»

«Maybe.»

«Me?»

«I dunno. Maybe.»

«Well, you’ve got a funny way of getting close to someone:
pestering me all the time, conniving yourself into this
trip, ditching my clothes.»

«OK, I’m not good at relationships. But here we are, talking
about stuff.»

I thought about it for a while. «Look, Vivian, I really
can’t commit to anything like that right now. But I’ll think
about it, and let’s see what happens after we get rescued.»

«Yeah, I’m not sure either, Yonson. It’s hard for me to
trust people, you know?»

«I can believe that,» I replied.

We sat silently for another couple of minutes, watching the
fire and listening to the waves. I threw on another log.

«So here we are, stranded on a remote shore, all alone,
naked. Seems like kind of a waste not to do it, you know?»

«What, you feel obligated?»

«Nobody’s gonna believe we didn’t do it, so we might as
well; know what I mean? And lots of people get horny
thinking about something like this, and how many ever get
the chance? How would you live that down, Yonson? Stranded
with a naked girl and didn’t do it?»

«That’s your idea of how to seduce a guy?»

«Must be working. You’re hard. I like the way you look. Have
I told you that?»

«Yeah.»

«Keep that thought,» Vivian insisted, sliding next to me.
She grabbed my cock and hovered an inch above my face. We
locked eyes, then lips. She lowered her weight against me,
and rubbed my cock against her thigh.

Slowly I caressed her shoulders, her back, her sides, her
hips, her butt. Her body was unnaturally firm, but pulsing
with energy as well. I could feel the flexing of each muscle
every time she moved.

And move she did. Back and forth, ever so slightly, sliding
her smooth skin across mine. Entwining my legs with her
hard, silky thighs. Grasping my face, tickling my neck,
rubbing my shoulders, counting my ribs, digging into my abs,
circling the base of my cock. Our arousal seemed as
primordial as the flickering of the fire and the rush of the
waves. With one hand I probed her lips, found her stiff
little clitoris, lubed it, and caressed it. Vivian moaned
softly, then lowered her weight onto my fingertips and
rolled in ecstasy.

«I’m getting close,» I whispered. Then, she rolled onto her
back, spread her legs, and pulled me on top of her. Into
her. Her sex was thoroughly wet, loose enough to admit me,
yet firm enough to grasp me. In and out she guided my hips,
deeper and deeper, faster and faster.

Finally I was all the way in. She guided my hips around and
around, compressing her mound between our hips. She
stiffened, I stopped, then she grunted and slapped my hip.
So I resumed all the harder and a moment later she was
moaning and writhing in an ecstasy I could never have
imagined. Then she clinched her pussy muscles and I came
into her. Again and again I pumped, feeling the thick fluid
pulse from behind my balls, through my cock, and out the
head. I worked my cock around and around her hole, exposing
my cock to even more sensations. The rapturous sensations
continued. Eventually I slowed, Vivian relaxed, and I pulled
free and lay on my back.

«That was good, Yonson, that was good,» Vivian muttered
after a few minutes. «Just two questions.»

«Yeah?»

«Does that thing ever go down?»

«Not lately. What else?»

«How we gonna clean up?»

It didn’t take long to understand the problem. Both of us
were covered from abs to knees in cum.

«We’ll have to go down and rinse,» I suggested.

«Gonna be tough in the dark.»

«It’ll be easier to see after we get away from the fire,» I
reassured her.

Fortunately, my reassurance turned out to be true. For the
first fifty or seventy-five feet, the fire lit our way.
Then, after stopping a few minutes and closing our eyes, the
stars and the moon provided barely enough light. The going
was slow, and by the time we reached the stream, the cum was
starting to dry. Cautiously, we waded into the lake.

For the first minute or so, we just took care of personal
business. I scrubbed the remnants of sex off my skin, took a
piss and a dump, and then cleansed myself again. Vivian took
care of her business as well, then we approached each other.

«Was that your first time, Yonson?»

«Yeah. Did it show?»

«You just seemed a little uncertain, that’s all. You did
good, though. I like a guy who takes a little direction.»

«Have there been many?»

Vivian thought a moment before answering. «No, I wouldn’t’
say many. A few. Not everyone’s who’s tried, I can tell you
that.»

«You get propositioned a lot? Being naked all the time, I
mean.»

«No, I don’t even count that. It’s just trash talk.»

«Any of your uncles?»

«No, I was lucky. When I was 11, I had a aunt who taught me
the warning signs. After that, I always managed to get out
in time.»

«That’s a tough life.»

«Yeah, well, take advantage of the good times.» Then she
grabbed me with both arms and both legs and kissed me.

«Ah, so it does go down!»

«It’s the cold water.»

Getting back to the site was easier than walking out,
because we were facing the fire. I threw on another log then
took my spot on the tarp.

«We need to feed the fire all night, huh?» Vivian asked.

«Yeah. I’ll take first watch, unless you want it.»

«Sounds like a plan. Just one thing, Yonson.»

«What?»

«No peekin’ at me while I’m asleep,»

«I promise.»

Vivian fell asleep pretty quickly. Not that I blamed her: I
was pretty tired myself. But at least having the first watch
gave me time to think.

After everything we’d been through that day, being naked for
swim team seemed like a pretty small problem. Being naked
still felt odd, but I was getting used to it. The boat, the
restaurant, the beach, strolling around the town of Oval
Point: being naked for any of them hadn’t really mattered a
whole bunch. The incredible fact was that most people just
didn’t seem to care. The biggest issue was in my own head.

Trying to save the boat had been a bonehead decision. Vivian
was right: You don’t risk human life to save an object. But
why did she jump in to save me, and then discard her
lifeline? It was so unlike my previous opinion of her! Did
she really like me that much? Was there a helping nature
hidden under that fa‡ade?

Surviving our time in the lake was sheer luck. We could very
easily have been swamped by a wave, exhausted by exposure,
or never drifted near land.

Now? Surely the lake was too populated for us to remain
stranded long. We were almost certainly in the national
forest and wildlife preserve, which was wilderness and off-
limits. But eventually, someone would pass by.

Vivian? I felt I understood her much better now, but I
wasn’t sure I could help her, or even try. She was certainly
high-maintenance, and probably not high-payback.

From time to time I saw small animals in the shadows, but
none came near our camp. It got a little chilly and I was
able to pee in the bushes rather than the lake.

After what seemed like two hours, I woke Vivian.

«Your turn,» I informed her.

«Mmmf. Did you peek?»

«No, I was a perfect gentleman.»

«I bet you were, Yonson, I bet you were. OK, how long were
you up?»

«About two hours. I burned five logs.»

«OK. Do I have to promise not to peek?»

«You can if you want. I’m not going to be checking up on
you.» And with that, I was out.

I took a watch in the middle of the night, then another just
before dawn. Once there was sufficient light, I started
gathering more logs. By the time Vivian woke, I had enough
firewood to last until noon.

«Any of those rations left, Yonson?»

«Dried biscuits, little hot dogs in a can, canned pudding,
some small stuff.»

«Whadja do with the tampons and condoms?»

«Gave `em to the forest animals.»

«Give me a biscuit and a pudding.»

«OK, here. I’m gonna take a walk down to the lake.»

«Can you wait for me?»

«OK,» I replied, opening a can of little hot dogs.

After we finished eating, we made out way down to the stream
bed and washed ourselves. I’m not sure why Vivian couldn’t
have gone herself; she didn’t try anything with me. The sun
was coming up warm and the sky was clear. It was going to be
a beautiful day.

Back at the camp, I tried throwing leaves on the fire to
make more smoke. It worked pretty well for a while. At
least, all the smoke didn’t blow into the trees.

«So, Yonson. I guess you’re pretty sure you’re going to
college next year.»

«Yep. I’d like to do it on a scholarship but I’ll go
anyway.»

«Have you picked a major?»

«Not really. Phys Ed, maybe. Aeronautics.»

«How do you do that? Pick a major, I mean.»

«It’s just a subject you like well enough to make a life of
it.»

«I have no idea what subject I’d like. Just a nice car, nice
apartment, and security.»

«Nice clothes?»

«I don’t know about that. I’m makin’ my mind up year to
year.»

«What about this year?»

«Don’t own any clothes; don’t feel like buyin’ any. What you
see is what you get.»

«You can take a test, you know. To find some subjects you
might like.»

«Oh yeah? Where?»

«You talk to the college counselors: Ms. Watt or Mr. Weir.»

«They both hate me.»

«Nadia thinks they hate her, too. She thinks it’s because
she doesn’t wear a blouse.»

«Well, if Nadia freaks `em out, I’m gonna freak `em out
worse.»

«You can probably find the same tests on the Web.»

«That fire could use another log and some more leaves. My
turn,» Vivian said. She got up to feed the fire and I laid
back to watch the clouds and rest.

I was just getting mellow when Vivian stepped across me and
sat on my stomach.

«What’s up?» I asked.

«I was thinking about that good time we had last night.»

«What about it?»

Vivian said nothing but she began gently stroking my abs my
ribs, my nipples. Then she took my hands and put them on her
hips. She ground her pussy against my abs a little bit,
releasing a wisp of feminine scent. Gently I caressed her
hips, her thighs, her inner thighs.

Suddenly she leaned forward, pressing her lips and her
nipples against mine. We worked our jaws and our lips,
smelling each other’s steamy breath. I stroked her back, her
butt, her sides, her breasts. My ever-hard cock was pressed
between us, growing even harder as we rocked.

Vivian rose to her knees, slid back, and began descending
onto my cock. I jumped as her vagina enveloped the head,
then gasped in ecstasy as she slowly absorbed the shaft. The
whole time she was gently rocking her hips, and flexing and
releasing her pussy walls. I grabbed her thighs, then worked
my way toward her mound.

She was fully on me as my fingers reached her clit.
Rhythmically and in unison we ground at each other’s sex.
With pressure building, I watched Vivian’s trembling mouth
pulsate as she breathed deeper and deeper. Her eyes were
squeezed shut and watering. Then, as I felt myself starting
to cum, I closed my own eyes and pressed harder on her
delicate folds.

The first pulse was enormous. The second was larger. Then
they became more rapid, almost continuous. I could feel the
fluid entering Vivian’s slot and flowing back out. Then
Vivian gasped, moaned, and screamed in quick succession. We
were almost completely unaware of our surroundings. Then, as
I started to ebb, the earth seemed to move. I sensed a deep
roar and a strong sudden wind.

I opened my eyes and instantly became disoriented. Something
large was hanging over us: something with NewsChannel 17
painted on the bottom!

«This can’t be happening,» I uttered as Vivian rolled off of
me. Then, before we could move, the chopper landed and two
people came running out: a cameraman in a coverall and a
news reporter wearing a very fancy hairdo, elaborate makeup,
and running shoes. Standing just to one side of us, she
began speaking in to her microphone:

«This is Wendy Ahern of NewsChannel 17 reporting live from
Dhrystone Lake,» she began breathlessly. «Stay with us to
learn if these are the two students reported missing in
yesterday’s storm. But first, this announcement.»

A third man had emerged from the helicopter with a
clipboard. «You kids OK?» he asked.

«How long have you been filming?»

«Oh don’t worry, we got it both live and on tape. We got a
great story and some great footage, here, You kids are going
to be famous. Oh, here we go.»

«Wendy Ahern back at Dhrystone Lake for NewsChannel 17,» the
reporter began. «We’ve just landed near the two young people
you’ve been watching.»

Suddenly, Ahern pointed the microphone at Vivian and me, and
the cameraman zoomed in. I began to wonder just how much cum
we were wearing, then Ahern started her interview.

«Are you Adam Jonson and Vivian Vivichelli, and were you
swept away from the Thatte cottage in yesterday morning’s
storm?»

«That’s right, on both counts,» I replied. The sun was in my
eyes.

«Do you know that you traveled fifteen miles over open water
to reach this spot?»

«No, we only know that the wind and the waves propelled us
for hours, and that we held each other above water.»

«Two young lovers bound together in dangerous circumstances,
each depending on the other for survival,» gasped Ahern.
«What a story! That’s what America is all about, viewers.
How long have the two of you been stranded here?»

«A little less than a day,» I replied.

«Two lovers stranded on an remote and isolated shore, ladies
and gentlemen. It looks like you didn’t waste any time
living out the fantasy!»

«Most of the time we gathered wood and tended the fire,» I
explained.

«We only did it twice,» Vivian interjected. «Once last night
and once this morning.»

«Survival in the wilderness,» beamed Ahern. «The passion of
propagation. The spirit of the American pioneer, right here
at Dhrystone Lake. Well, stand up, the two of you! Meet our
viewers!»

So we stood up. Vivian was a total mess from her waist to
her knees. I had a little less on my abs, more on my thighs.
Of course, I was still fully erect. We were both dirty from
feeding the fire and rolling on the tarp. The cameraman
seemed to be panning us from head to foot and back again.

«What was the greatest danger you faced here in isolation?»
Ahern asked.

«Well, the stones along the shoreline here are pretty sharp.
They can cut your feet.»

«We understand there are dangerous snakes and insects in the
area. Did you encounter any of those?» Ahern asked.

«Un, no, fortunately,» I replied. That was spooky.

«Did you have anything to eat?»

«We found some emergency rations in a shack,» Vivian
explained. «And matches. That’s how we started the signal
fire.»

«Ingenuity in extreme circumstances! Decision-making under
pressure! You two are quite a team!» Ahern exclaimed.

«Do you mind if we get cleaned up?» I asked Ahern.

«Not at all. We want to see every aspect of your amazing
existence in this isolated place,» said Ahern, mostly to the
camera.

Sure enough, they let us walk down to the stream bed and
bathe in the lake. But the cameraman went right along with
us, sometimes ahead and sometimes behind. It was
embarrassing shaking water off myself in front a TV camera,
I can tell you that. Then, Ahern made us show her the
reflective marker, the ranger shack, our campsite, the
leftover rations, the places where we’d gathered firewood,
and a couple more places that had nothing to do with
anything, except that the TV people liked them. During
commercial breaks I kept asking if they had any clothes I
could wear. They acted like I was speaking Martian.

After about an hour, we all got into the NewsChopper and
headed back to the Channel 17 studios at Wheatfield Beach.
There the makeup people hosed us down, dried our hair, and
went over us head to foot. Fortunately, the makeup was
temporary, and not the thirty or ninety day kind.

Next, several different naked news people interviewed us,
all asking the same basic questions. Then the police and the
forest rangers showed up and made us sign a lot of forms.
They forgave us for being in the national forest and
wildlife preserve, and for starting a fire there. They
warned us, however, that next time we should skip the fire.

Channel 17 finally let us go but as soon as we left their
property, reporters from a half dozen more stations and a
couple of newspapers accosted us. They asked us pretty much
the same questions as Channel 17, but it took them an hour
and a half to do it. It would have gone much faster if each
reporter hadn’t insisted on finding a new background scene.

The local electronics supplier gave us new PDAs, the latest
and greatest model, just for putting them on and posing with
his pitchman for an ad. After activating the units, we
called Dan to tell him exactly where we were.

Several lawyers gave us their cards, in case we wanted to
sue the boat maker, the company that built the dock, Dan’s
parents, the US Weather Service, the TV station, or the Fish
and Wildlife Department.

Dan, Teah, and Nadia showed up a few minutes later in the
SUV. The three of them couldn’t get over what they’d seen on
the news. Everybody hugged each other except the guys, who
shook hands. I asked Nadia for one of my relaxant pills and
she fished the bottle out of her purse.

My mom was there too. She rushed up and gave me the biggest
hug of my life, despite the fact that we were both
completely naked.

«Oh, Adam, I’m so glad you’re safe!» she exclaimed.

«Did you bring any clothes?»

«No, I was at the office when they called, and I just left
from there.»

«No, I mean clothes for me?»

«How was I to know you needed any? It seems you’ve gotten
over your embarrassment, though. You looked good on the
news, Adam. And now that I see you in person, well, I like
the way you look.»

«Dan says there’s a mall here in Wheatfield Beach. Can we go
and at least get some shorts or pants?»

«Bad luck, Adam,» interjected Dan. «The mall’s closed on
Labor Day.»

Mom drove me back to the cottage with Vivian and Nadia in
the back seat. Dan and Teah led the way in the SUV.

En route, I had to recount our adventure once again and
explain why my dick was hard all the time. I hope I didn’t
overdo it; for some reason, I was getting a little light-
headed.

Dan’s mom and dad were waiting at the cottage, plus his
brother Sean. They were all cleaning up debris around the
yard. The boat was back in its trailer; it had washed up
about five miles down shore, nowhere near the area where
Vivian and I were stranded. I guess that threw off the
search parties for a while. Mr. Thatte said not to worry
about the boat; insurance would pay for most of the repairs.

Ginger, Jasmine, Heather, and Lavi drove up in a
convertible, with Ben squished in the middle. Ginger was
wearing the bikini top this time, and Lavi the bottom.
Ginger, Jasmine, Heather each gave Ben a kiss, told him
they’d had a great time, and urged him to call the next day.
Then Lavi tossed Heather the bikini bottom and the three
girls drove off.

Ben said goodbye to everyone, then went inside for his bag.
He threw the bag into Lavi’s back seat, then the two of them
left for home.

I offered my help to Mr. Thatte, since I was enjoying the
cottage when it got messed up. He thanked me, but told me
I’d been through enough. Vivian made arrangements to pick up
her excess bags from Dan’s house after school Tuesday.
Hearing that, I quietly told Dan I’d pick up my bag Tuesday
evening.

Because the Thattes wouldn’t be driving home for a while,
Nadia and Vivian rode home with Mom and me. The traffic was
heavy, and it took nearly five hours to get home. Of course
we stopped at World Famous Pamela’s Pit Stop, and it was
packed, and that cost us another forty minutes.

When we got close to home, Nadia gave my mom directions to
her house. Vivian got out there as well. It was kind of
awkward, but I gave them each a kiss and carried their bags
onto Nadia’s porch. Nadia gave me the bottle of relaxants.

Mom drove me to Dan’s house so could I pick up my car, then
we both drove home. We got there at about ten o’clock. My
Aunt Natasha was watching the twins, and didn’t leave until
my mom had chatted with her a while and expressed many thanks.

I felt really dirty and sweaty after the day’s excitement,
so I took a shower before brushing my teeth and going to
bed. I thought about putting on pajamas but I was so beat I
skipped them. I set the alarm for school in the morning,
took another relaxant, and turned off the light. Then my PDA
signaled a call.

«Dan, it’s Ginger. I hope it’s not too late.»

«No, Ginger, what is it?»

«Well, on the way home, we were talking about all the things
that happened this week. And I just want you to know it was
all in good fun. My three cousins and I, you know, we never
intended you to be washed into the lake, or stranded, or
anything like that.»

«Heather, Jasmine, and Lavi are your cousins?»

«No, silly. Nadia, Vivian, and Teah.»

«Look, Ginger, it’s pretty late. Everything’s OK. Thanks for
calling.»

«Thanks, Adam. Can we talk again? I really like the way you
look.»

«I’m sure we will,» I assured here. Then I hung up and put
the PDA on silent.

Someone was going to pay. Massively. And soon!

Eventually, as usual, out she came, Debbie my wife. A young guy in a smart suit and a tan holding open the door for her. She briefly smiled back at him, then trotted down the three or four marble steps before walking straight towards her waiting husband sat in the family run-around. As she approached the car I could see she had a smile she simply could not remove, diminish or hide. She was beaming.

Her long black hair swished in the breeze of the evening and she removed her pinstripped jacket, folding it carefully, before opening the door to sit inside. As she did I leaned forward to offer her a loving peck. She quickly put her finger up to stop me, so she could first place her jacket on the back seat, beore turning back to face the front and quickly kissing me on the cheek.

«Let’s go!» she ordered. As we drove the usual way home, bumper to bumper with all those who had left the office district as us, I asked her about her day. With the wry smile again glowing across her olive skinned face she reached out and place her hand on my thigh. Giving it a gentle stroke as she did so, my eyes were briefly diverted from the road to see her slender hand caressing me so.

«I got touched up today» She announced in a cool, matter of fact delivery. I gulped and turned to face her, one eye on the rear brake lights of the car in front. Her hand continued to stroke my upper thigh.

«What do you mean? Who touched you?! That’s harassment in the work place!!» I continued in absurd panic.

«Calm down, he just put his hand up my skirt…and I let him.» She calmly responded. I struggled to comprehend the news that my wife was letting another guy feel her up…at work.

«What do you mean you let him!?» I responded. «I was horny.» was her short retort. «In any case its been going on for weeks, the flirting, the sexy innuendo. I did tell you about it.» she concluded.

«When?» I sounded, slightly in defiance and in confusion. Though as she replied her hand was still stroking in very eccentric circles, occasionally brushing against my crotch, which was heating up as we spoke. My erection was beginning to betray my protests and the more it did so, the slower and more purposeful became her hand movement.

«A thousand times, we’ve spoken about it…you know your fantasy about me having sex with another man.» she said in a belittling tone. My heart rate was racing and my focus on the road ahead hazy at best. «Any way, Patrick is a really sexy guy and I can’t believe he is after me, there’s so many other girls in the office who would just love to jump him. But its my panties he’s felt, not their’s.» she said with such pride and excitment.

My erection was complete and, by now, she was simply cupping it and rubbing with her thumb. «You love it don’t you?» she said coyly. «It really turns you on as much as me doesn’t it?» I tried to ignore her questions and turn off the main road to find a place to pull up and talk this through.

Soon enough I found a quiet lane with a layby used by truck drivers to spend the night, or travelling reps to eat their lunch and power nap between appointments. We pulled over and I stopped the car.

«Look, fantasy games and pillow talk is one thing, but just going ahead and doing it is another. What if it all turns out horribly?»

«Horribly!? like what, what could happen that you are so scared of. We’ve spoken about this almost since the first time we had sex!» she replied, getting noticibly more annoyed. «What you need to ask yourself if what could go ‘horribly wrong’ if we don’t do this?» She said leaning forward and giving my evidential erection a squeeze, which she held tight as she continued. «I like what we’ve spoken about and I am so turned on by it. And so it would seem are you. If we don’t do this, then its all just a stupid joke and sex is going to be pretty poor from now in.» She said with such authority.

I was leaning back in my seat, with my cupped erection ever present. «Just drive the car home, we’ll both of nice showers, then we can talk a bit more about it…in bed. What do you say?» she asked, now slowly stroking my erection with one hand and cheek with her other. I complied and we set off for home.

Not a lot else was spoken on that journey. We eventually got home and, as she planned, took it in turns to shower and get ready for bed. It was still pretty early, but as I got undressed in the bathroom my rigid member couldn’t wait.

Whilst I showered, unknowing to me, she had logged on her lap top and was checking her email. Her messenger service pinged to tell her ‘Patrick’ was online. She excitedly click the icon and started to chat. Meanwhile I caught site of myself in the mirror in the bathroom. I was a fit, handsome’ish sought of a guy. Why should I be doing this to myself. The Patrick, probably earnt ten times my salary, had gym membership, a flash car, great house or appartment. But why should he have the pleasure of my wife? I was in such turmoil.

When I thought of the jealousy my heart rate increased and my stomach turned over. But when I pictured in my mind his hand slowing raising up my wife’s skirt and going on to touch her moist pussy…well, my blood rushed from my perplexed mind and caused my cock to stiffen like nothing else. Eventually I found my self jerking off like a pathetic teenager in front of the mirror, with scenes of Patrick fucking my wife right there in front of me.

I could see his cock thrusting into her tight wet pussy. My jerking was rapid and frenzied. I was in another world, away from the jealousy, guilt, confusion. It all seemed so amazing to hear her moaning as he made her orgasm over and over again. And then suddenly in my mind’s picture she turns to me and smiles that naughty smile. I ejaculated like I’d never done before. The power of the orgasm brought me to my knees. I tried to recover myself and clean up the mess with tissue. I turned the shower temperature down to cooler setting and jumped in.

It was fresh. But for a moment I stood there in the shower, shivering, but deep in thought. Was this the right thing to do? I had dried off and wrapped myself up in towels, just drying off my hair when I walked back into the bedroom. She was lying across the bed diagonally, with the lap top glowing on to her beaming face.

«What you up to?» I enquired as I went over to the wardrobe to get fresh shorts and tshirt to sleep in.

«Sexy chat with Patrick» She replied matter of fact. «Anyway what took you so long in the bath room?» she asked.

«Nothing, just showering» I said as I pulled on a pair of shorts. «Were you having a wank? I bet you were!» she teased. «Look you’ve still got a stiffy» she laughed. I blushed and hurridly got my tshirt on and sat down beside her to see the screen.

» Look what he’s asked me there» she said pointing to the middle of the screen. I read the few lines further above first to see what the context of the conversation was. It read

P: are you alone?
D: yep r u?
P: y…want some fun?
D: what sort of fun
P: a quiz
D: he he..ok you ask first
P: do you like cock?

I read with increased tension building inside my chest. The conflict of jealousy and lust continued. My wife was flirting, no, flaunting with this guy and right here on our bed. She was dressed in some really sexy knickers and bra set I got her for a birthday some time back. They always sent me wild. As I looked at the screen then looked at her, I knew I had to make the decision, to do this or not.

«What should I say back?» she enquired. She turned over onto her side, taking my arm and making me caress her soft olive torso and thighs. My body was contorted and uncomfortable. I lifted up to turn to face her easier. As I did so my dammed erection protuded from my shorts. She smiled and took hold of my shorts to reveal it fully. She scooped herself up on to her knees and began to slowly jerk me off, with her mouth tantilising close to the head of my cock.

It felt amazing, her long black her fanned out over her shoulders and back. Her pedicured toe nails pointed up towards the head of the bed. I looked down as she slowly took my rigid cock into her warm soft mouth. I gave out a gasp of air, having not consciencely been breathing for some time. She continued to suck me for a few moments more before stopping and raising her head up to look me straight in the eyes.

«Are you going to type an answer for me?» she asked, in a way that felt like I was being told. I knodded passively. With her hand still gripping my erection we both turned to face the lap top screen and I bent forward to start to type.

«What do you want me to say?» I asked, trembeling.

«Tell him the truth, I love it, especially when its hard like yours is right now»

D: Yes especially hard cock

As soon these words presented themselves out there for both my wife and somewhere in cyberspace, her prospective lover, I knew my fate was sealed. She read them with eyes wide and her mouth opened in amazement. She for a moment stopped jerking me and lay her self back down on her tummy to continue the online conversation she’d started before I came in.

P: wow…that’s good Came back as a response.

Now completely focused on the screen ahead of her she began to type her replies and questions thick and fast, as the two of them basically fucked each other, online, right in front of me.

D: is it hard now?
P: yes very thinking of your pussy
D: I’m very wet and dying to be fucked

I sat there completely a gogged, watching them get turned on. Between pauses, as she waited for him to respond, she pushed her finger into her knickers and began to play with herself. Then an answer from Patrick would appear on the screen and she’d be forced to pull her hand free and type some more.

Without request I positioned myself behind her so I could slowly peal her knickers down and reveal her soaking wet pussy. I started to finger her, feeling her tight pussy lips pulsing with excitement. My cock was as hard as it had ever been, and pre-cum began to drip. Some landed on the back of her thigh. At which point she turned round sharply and told me to put my shorts back on so I didn’t get her or the bed sheets all sticky.

She then softened her tone and said I could carry on with my handy work though. So I did, nestling myself between her now spread thighs I worked her pussy with my two hands, occasionally venturing to lick her pussy or anus. When I did so she would push against me forcing me deeper into her heat. Soon she was slowly grinding her pussy and anus against my willing face, my erection drilling deep into the mattress.

All this as she continued to type her dirty thorghts and get turned on by the prospect of Patrick’s cock. With her one hand she grabbed the back of my head, pulling my hair as she fucked my face ever harder and faster. Her typing was erratic, stop start stop start. «I want to fuck his cock so much!» she exclaimed as wet pussy smothered my nose and mouth.

«Fuck me!» she ordered. I quickly go up and pulled down my now soaking shorts and readied myself to enter her amazing pussy with my desparate cock. She turned around to see why I’d stopped.

Whack! she side swiped my rigid cock with hand. «No not with that, with your face. Lie down» she demanded. I did so with haste. She straddled my face, her legs over my torso and began to rub her clit fast and hard against my mouth and nose. My hands and arms were weighted down by her, my breathing restricted. She eventually rubbed harder and slower bringing her to an all comsuming orgasm.

After which she collapsed over my body. We both lay there silent for a moment. She moved to place her finger on my lips. «That was amazing» she proclaimed. She then turned back to the lap top and continued to respond to Patricks own news of his orgasm. The two of them swapped claims of how amazing it all was and that they should do it again.

D:How about for real next time

My breathing stopped as I stared at the screen, glancing back at my wife’s beaming face in anticipation of Patrick’s response. She looked at me, my face must have betrayed my angst at the sudden ‘reality’ of it all.

«What!? You don’t want me to meet up with him? You’re joking right?» I couldn’t find any words to explain how I felt, I wanted to scream «NO» but my lust and desire surged through my veins, and spun my head, whilst twisting my stomuch in knots. My head said no or well maybe and my heart said «fuck him!»

In my delay her smile began to turn to a highly disapproving frown. My mind just couldn’t compute the situation quick enough.

«Look at your ridculus erection! This turns you on more than anyone else involved» she paused. «Anyway if I don’t follow this through we’ll regret it and Patrick will think I some sort of silly slut who puts it about in cyberspace, like pedo or something. I want him to know how good a fuck I am and I know deep down so do you»

By this time Patrick had already replied…

P: God yes, how about tomorrow after work? I’ll take you to dinner then we can go back to mine if you like?

«Well there’s your answer» she said proudly. «You my husband are officially a cuckold, just as you’ve always dreamt of.» She was right I was and I had done. For too long perhaps and now with her sexual prowess she had made it all happen. I should have been disgusted, I should have threatened to divorce. But instead, with my cock still left in eager erection pointing straight towards her, I thanked her. I smiled and whispered «thank you for finding Patrick.»

«That’s more like it, what a good boy. I’m so proud of you.» She quickly typed into the screen her reply.

D: Sure why not, hubby won’t be back tomorrow. working away.

She signed off with another entry to say she was tired and had to go. He complimented her on how amazing he suspects her pussy will feel tomorrow and. equally signed off. The screen went silent.

«Now do you want me to sought you out?» she enquired. I nodded like an imbucile. «Well, how about we make a deal?» She said taking hold of my member.

«What sought of deal?» I asked nervously. She slowly began to work my cock, which was already on the brink, just as she knew how. It drove me wild with the slow, unforgiving grip and relentless stroking. I had to lay back on my haunches to stop myself from falling, the level of blood depletion was so great. She lifted herself over me to get a better position and maintained her vice like grip.

«I will let you cum now, but after this I don’t want you wasting your time jerking off all day…and evening thinking about me and Patrick.» She proclaimed. «If you cum now you agree to wear one of those chastity things we saw on the internet. I’ll order one tomorrow.»

«But when will I get to cum?» I paniced.

«When you’ve been good, like this evening and you enjoyed this evening didn’t you?» She said coyley. She sped up her wrist action as I began to grimace. «Come on baby, show me how much you want me to fuck him, show me» she baited me. «Imagine his huge cock fucking my pussy in and out, over and over again» My eyes closed tight I could see them both, I could her them both…I could smell them both. The pressure became too great as she hastened her pace and continued to taunt me to shoot my jealous load.

«Imagine tasting my pussy after he’s filled me up with his spunk!» she whispered in my ear over the noise of my moaning. At which point I duly obliged and came shooting my cuckolded sperm over her panting breasts and bra. Collapsing in exhaustion she embraced me to her bossom, allowing my face to submerge in her moist and sticky cleavage.

«This is going to be amazing I just know it» she whispered.

And that was my tipping point. Right there, right then. It became real. I had something to both dread and fear or desire and lust for. Only the bounds of my wife’s sexual desire and urges would resolve the unknowns ahead of me. I was both scared and deeply in love with my new, all dominant, wife.

Dream and Death kept messing up it’s games. «There must be some way I
can get AT them. Some way to make them leave me alone.»

Desire thought on this a long while, then she smiled as an idea started
to form.

If you asked anyone if Death liked what she did most would say yes.
She always tried to be compassionate to those she helps along the road
between life and death. Today wasn’t to busy a day for her. It was sunny
and pleasent around the world and people weren’t so malicious or
depressed. Oh yeah car accidents, robberies gone wrong and other things
still kept her busy, but not as busy as winter or long bouts of rain or
even halloween.

She decided to walk amoung people today to see how things were going.
She visited hospitals and car shops, churches and drive-in’s, bowling
alleys and bars. It was at a bar she met a lady. Since she was there to
chat she decided to walk over and talk.

As it turned out the lady was a lesbian who had just been dumped by her
lover and was in the bar they used to come to when they dated. Death
nodded and listened as the lady taled about the good and bad they went
through. She really felt bad for her.

«I wish someone would just love me for who I am, not who they want me to
be.»

Death nodded. «What would you like in a lover Jackie?»

Jackie thought a moment then shrugged. «I don’t know. Someone to listen
to me and be there with me at night. Someone who will be there in he
morning and kiss me before they leave for work.»

Death thought a bit. She liked Jackie a lot and it had been centuries
since she had been with a lady for companionship. Maybe it was time to
treat herself.

She looked at Jackie. «Mind if I stay over tonight?»

Jackie was a little stunned. She liked this lady yeah, but she didn’t
even know her name. ~Ah hell,~ Jackie thought,~ya only live once.~

Jackie and Death went back to her place. The apartment wasn’t to bad.
Death had learned that Jackie was a cook in a fancy restaraunt so she
made decent money there. ~That’s the problem~ Thought Death. ~I don’t
get paid for my job.~

She looked around as Jackie went and changed for the night.

«Do you like it?»

Death turned to see the lovely lady in a red silk see-thru dress. A bit
startled Death was thankful she was by the couch since she shakingly sat
down on it.

«Whoa…»

Jackie grinned. She was 5’7 brunette with deep brown eyes and a figure
that a artist would give his talent to make.

Death looked at her. She was one of the most beutiful women she had seen
in Earth’s existance.

Jackie sat next to her. She leaned over and let her hand roam through
Death’s hair.

«So what’s your name?»

Death almost panicked. She couldn’t very well blurt out Death, she’d be
taken away. Think damnit girl THINK! What was my name last time I was
mortal?

«Didi.» Death blushed a bit.

Jackie grinned and lifted her face up. «Welcome home Didi.»

Death relaxed herself as Jackie Kissed her. It was so delicate and
gentle. She felt herself get excited when Jackie started exploring her
body. Jackie leaned down and sucked on her breasts almost sending eath
to orgasm then. God it had been to long.

Death did manage to turn the tables on her and gave her a hickie that
would take a month to heal. Eventually the two made their way into
JAckies room where they lay down next to one another and found many ways
to get off into the night.

Death laid down with her new lover and fell asleep fullfilled for the
first time in almost 1000 years.

When she awoke she smelled cigarette smoke. Death looked over to see her
younger Sibling Desire.

Covering herself up she hissed at her. «What are YOU doing here?!»

Desire chuckled. «Am I not a creature of lust dear sister? I’m simply
admiring the aftermath of your little fling. Incidentally how was Jackie
for you? I found her a bit on the odd side myself.»

Death started to boil with hate. «You didn’t…»

Desire smirked.»No…but I was here when you did. Lets just say I wont
tell the others your breaking the code by touching a mortal and you stay
out of my games.»

Death frowned. She knew she had been setup, but she also knew that
Jackie was just another plaything to Desire, even though she meant a lot
more now to Death.

«Ok, until Jackie dies and comes to my Realm, I will stay out of your
affairs IF you keep mine quiet.»

«Done.» Desire said and vanished in a puff of smoke.

Death clammered out of bed to get dressed and found a note from Jackie.

~Didi,

Hope you are still here when I get back. I feel like I’ve ben reborn.
I love you.

Jackie~

Death smiled and sat. She could find a job or something, lord knows
there is enough of her to do her job as Death and be here for Jackie to.

This could work. It’ll take time, but she will make it work. For
Jackie’s sake she will.

Didi/Deathhad been living with Jackie a month now. She had gotten a job working at a clinic as a nurses aid. Desire had been watching their relationship and could help but snicker at how some of the chips fell.

One afternoon Desire decided to have fun with her sibling. Jackie had left for work and Didi was home for the afternoon, so Desire came in through the gallery Death had put up in her room.

Didi and Jackie had a 3 bedroom place. One was Jackie’s opne was Didi’s and the other was where they spent many pleasent nights together.
Didi and Jackie mostly used their rooms for when they were home alone. Death used hers to think and keep a eye on her realm. It seemed that there were still enough sdhadows of her to allow her to live this life. She on occasion visited Dream and talked. Not suprisingly he told her she’s better off being out of a relationship. Even Destiny has warned her that she will be tested by this relationship. She sighed and sat in her room thinking about that. What happens when Jackie ages and dies like all mortals? Or what if she gets killed in a accident?

«A lot of thinking in a relationship isn’t there sis.»

Death loioked up to see her Sibling Desire. Desire had taken female form as she had been lately when talking to Death. Death was’t shocked to see her there, of everyone she had been talking to Desire the most.

«Yeah it is. I wish I knew i would not miss her when she dies, but I miss her when she leaves for work. I know she’ll be back, but it dosen’t help any.»

Desire lit a cigarette and nodded. «A lot of times sis that’s the way it is. I could help you get through it easier if you want.»

Death looked at Desire oddly. Desire had changed. She was wearing a silk nightgown and looking into the eyes of Death. Death started to feel warm. She had never allowed herself to be affected by Desire’s gift. Since she was one of the 2 oldest of the 7 she could tune out the other 5′s gifts if she wished to, for some reason he didn’t.

As if readfing her thoughts Desire leaned over to her and whispered «its called lust my sweet sister. Now I’ve trapped you.»

Death felt Desire’s hand against her breast and didnt try to hide the moan. Desir was right, she was now Desire’s plaything.

Desire looked at her new toy with a wicked grin. Death could feel her own Desire burning. She needed release and needed it soon.

Desire grins «Well I’m not going to be ble to help you if your dressed sis.»

Death blushes and starts to take her tank top off. As her breasts come out from under the shirt Desire dives and starts licking her nipple. Death gasps and throws her shirt off falling back on the floor. Desire grins and licks around her nipples watching her sibling squirm.

«oh I’m going to have fun with you.»

Death wimpers as Desire unsnaps her pants and pulls them and her panties off. Desire lets her nails trail along Death’s thighs and follows it by tracing her tounge along Death’s clit.

Death shivers. Desire gigles «Man i got you bad, but if I’m going to help you, you need to help me.» Wtih that Desire positioned herself so she was in a 69 with her sibling. Death leaned up takingin the sweet smell of Desire. Desire leans down and caresses Death’s thighs with her hand, while her tongue goes over her clit.

Death moans and sits up enough to bury her face in Desire’s muff and starts licking away. Desire bites her lip and grins. «That’s a girl…now we’re getting somewhere.»

Desire leans up and slides 3 fingers deep in Deaths cunt. Death pulls away to yell in pleasure as Desire fingers her sibling. Death sucks on a finger and hisses «let’s see how you like it» Death pluges a finger deep in desires ass and the two finger each other for several minutes before climaxing.

Death rolls over on her stomach and hears a giggle. «if you think i’m passing up that your nuts.» Death smiled expecting to to get desires tounge again. She didn’t see Desire change to a man, and worse for her he was going for her ass.

Death felts Desires cock in her and gapsed. before she could struggle desire grabbed her and fell down, his cock going deep inside her.

«now then let’s see how you like men.» Desire pumped inside her hard and death could feel Desire’s manhood in her. Desire fucked hard listening to Deaths moans of pleasure. Desire decides its time to finish it’s trap.

Desire slides his cock out of the exhasted Death and says «now time to complete my hold on you.» Death wearily looks over as Desire slides into her cunt.

Desire knew she had orgasmed and took full advantage of her state. He punded away inside her and listened to her beg to let her come again. «oh you will» Desire traced a finger up her spine. When he reached the bas of her neck she felt ready to explode. Dessire grabed her hair and yanked back. That sent Death over the edge. Desire allowed himself to come with Death insuring his victory with her was complete.

After a couple of hours Death felt strong enough to get showered and dressed, though her t-shirt was a bit worse for wear. She saw Desire and asked why it had done this.

«because you are always trying to stop me from my games when you had never been a part of one.» Desire started to fade «oh and sis? you might want to check to see if your pregnant, I know you will be.»

Death collapsed as a laughing Desire faded away. She tried to call Desire back, but to no avail. She took the gallery down, not wantiong to talk and locked herself in her room crying…how was Jackie going to take this?

Death had retreated to her realm wondering how she would handle being a parent. Of all the things she had rhought would happen in her existance, being a mom never even came into mind.

She needed to talk to someone who knew about Desire and how her Sibling worked.

She decided to visit Delerium. Since before her change she was Delight and, though it was never said, she and the rest of her family knew the two had something going on then.

Delerium was in her usuall of the wall mood, but managed to calm down long enough to show her elder sister to a table and offer her something to eat.
As Death told her what Desire had pulled she noticed Del becoming more calm, perhaps some memories of Delight taking over?

«It sounds like our sibling has the hots for you sis, though don’t hold your breath on Desire ever admitting it.» Del said.

«Did Desire ever act this way toward you though?»

Del laughed «oh yeah many times. remember i was, and still am at times Delight. Ad some people think the ultimate delight is sexual, so i needed a partner. Desire seemed the best since i could not only make them feel Delight, but Desire the feeling again with such a flame i couldn’t make myself.»

Death looked a bit shocked. Del laughed.

«come now sis you didn’t think i was a virgin did you?» Death nodded.

«well let me see if I can shatter that idea»

In a blink Death found herself naked and tied up with Del next to her.

«you forget in her my wishes are paramount. what i want i get.»

Del leaned down and licked the nipple of her sister as her fingers traced along Deaths belly toward her thighs. Death moaned and shudderd. Del had been tought well by their sibling. Del tourtured her breasts until her delicate hand found its way carefully up Deaths inner thigh to her cunt.

«time to play my game now.»

Del slid her hand into Death’s cunt and started fisting her sister. Death struggled against the bonds pleading with del to no avail. Del smiled as Death climaxed painfully. Del pulled out her hand and slipped a vibrator inside Death.

«Im going to clean up for a bit…have fun»

She left Death pleading as she turned the vibrator on high and walked off.

Death had never felt so much pain and pleasure at one time. her body convulsed and shoock with more orgasms both large and small than she could count.

She was about to pass out when Del came back.

«now you see what being with Desire is like» she whispered yanking the vibrator from her sister and carrying her limp body back to her realm.

Death woke up to find herself back in her realm. She was still naked and by now quite cold. She tried to stand and found that she was still tied in Del’s bonds.

«having a little trouble?»

Death looked up to see Desire and Del looking down at her. the two were grinning as they sat next to the helpless Death.

«well Del it looks like we have a new toy to play with. Shall we see how it works?»

Del nodded and the two leaned over kissing Death and letting their hands carress her body.

Death didn’t know how much she could take of this. Del had run her pretty ragged and now she had Desire as well. She felt them massage her breasts at their own touch and speed and felt flush as she started to get hot with lust.

Del broke this habit first as she licked her way down to one of Deaths nipples and started flickering her tounge over it. Death moaned as she felt 3 hands now on one breast and Del’s other hand making it’s well known way to her crotch.

Desire grinned at Dels wandering hand and stopped it. «thats my department for now.» Del looked with a small pout, untill she saw desire part Deaths weary legs and start licking her abused crotch.

Death started panting as she tried to get free of her bonds. She coulnd’t understand why she had remained tied. This was her realm and she couldn’t get untied, or didn’t she want to get untied?

She started struggle more as del switched nipple on her. gently massaging the already tender one and licking the fresh one. Desire saw this as a opening to slide a finger deep into her. Death gasped and tried to buck her way free.

«looks like we have a horse to break in.» With that they stopped and rolled death on her stomach. her crotch was embarrasingly sticking up and her two captors took no time working on it.

at first they booth went for her cunt. Death could feel their tounges flickering, gliding and probing everywhere. It was all she could do just to stiffle moaning since she stopped denying her enjoyment. When desire sensed this he slid his shaft into her. Del had slid under to keep her braced and resume licking her breasts. Death was trapped and she knew it.

She yelllled for hem to slow down but that just made Del gigle as she started sucking hard on Deaths tender flesh. Desire pulled out of Deaths cunt and when she though her ass was next she heard Del whimper.

Desire started making love to Del as he had done to death earlier. Death could feel Dels body jerk with every thrust Desire made. Death was panting now and wimpering wishing someone would make love to her as she felt Delt bite down on her breast and shake in orgasm.

Desire grinned and pulled out of Del. «feeling better?» Del nodded. she got up on her knees and they both looked at Death. Before she could breathe Desires shaft was in her ass and Del was eating her out. Death screamed out and trieed to get away. Desire thrusted hard and deep as del massaged and fingered her sibling licking up every bit of juice she could.

Death orgasmed and tried to use the viloent shaking of her body to break free of her ropes. Del noticed this and in a thought the ropes were gone. Death collapsed. Desire slid out of her and the two sat back waiting for her to recover. Death had fallen into the trap of Desire and now the fun would begin.

Death came to after some time had passed to see the two grinning at her.

«enjoying yourself?» Desire asked.

«Why are you two doing this?»

«Well gee, it couldn’t be because your lil miss stuck up, couldnt get laid with a false dick could it? you need to lighten up. we felt if your were free of some inhabitions you may actually be bearable to be around.»

Death was enraged. she had been used and abused and impregnated just so she would be a little more fun?!

while she was raving she saw Del conjured up a trackman with handcuffs on it. Del and Desire grinned to the puzzlement of Death.

They walked over to a wary but still weak Death. Desire held Death still while Del inserted a couple of motion eggs ((they massage the inner walls of a womens cunt when she walks causing orgasm)) inside death and then handcuffed her to the machine.

Death wasn’t stupid she wasn’t going to walk with those eggs in her. Del had planned on that though and pushed a button. To Death’s dismay the track started moving and like it or not she had to walk to keep from falling. She could Feel the eggs massaging her walls and started to pant a bit.

«you know sis,»Desire said to Del «i dont think she’s motivated enough. Tell ya what sis…if you can run that machine into the ground well let ya join in.»

Del turned up the speed on the machine and Del and the now Female Desire got into a 69 in a way Death could see every move they made. she started to run to try and beat the machine. she could feel the orgasms build and fire inside her again and again with her only with getting inbetween Desire and Del.

She could smell the smoke of the trackbelt burning as she saw Del come and bury her face into the ruthless Desires crotch. As she heard it snap and break Desire came and all three collapsed.

Desire and Del took Death of the Device and removed the eggs. They left her
there to think.

Death moped around her realm for a while recovering from the assult from Del and Desire. She thought of the new life inside her and decided to try telling Jackie what had happened.

After a shower and making her way back to what we percieve as reality she found that Jackie had left and taken some of her stuff with her.

She had left a note to Death…

~I dont know where you are or what happened between us but I have a emergency at home. Maybe when I come back you’ll be here and we can talk.~

Death sat down feeling out to her other selves. The «emergency» was that her grandma was on her deathbed, though she gussed know one knew that since she wouldnt die for another day or so.

She got up and cleaned around the apartment before she found that there wasnt much for a human to do.

It was then that she decided to watch a video. Jackie had a small stash in the cabinet under the TV, so Death pulled one out and popped it in.

If she wouldnt have been sitting down, she would’ve fallen down. She saw Desire making love to her. She wanted to eject the tape but found herself turned on by it. As the tape progressed she found herself not only feeling massaging her brests through her t-shirt, but one of her hands had slipped its way down into her jeans. She moaned almost in time with herself on the tv as she masturbated to the «home movie» she didnt know exsisted. As she climaxed the tape returned to normal. She crashed hard being snapped from fantasy to reality.

Ejecting the tape and putting it back she went and decided to take a bath as she had made a mess of herself again.

She had just gotten relaxed when she felt hands on the back of her shoulders.

«MMMM….welcome back Jackie»

«I’m afraid it ain’t Jackie hon…»

Death sat straight up almost slipping in the tub. Desire was behind her naked as a newborn.

«How did you like our video?»

Death blushed and HMPHED sitting with ber back to Desire. This only provoced Desire more.

«Come now sis. You know I don’t give up.»

Desire moved it’s hand across Death’s chest massaging her nipples gently. Death moaned and it was then that she felt someone else around. She stood up to see Del, the young lady had her lips clamped on Deaths clit and was sucking on it like as sucker.

«We win.»

Desire knelt down and stuck a finger in Deaths nethers as Del probed and sucked her cunt. The two tormentors kept Death at bay long enough to be unaware that not only was Jackie home but on her way to the bathroom. When she walked in on the trio she started to get hysterical before Desire walked over to her.

«Come now…dont mind us…we’re family.»

Jackie looked into Desire’s eyes and melted as Deathed looked dreamily on feeling Del’s tounge work her over.

Desire stripped Jackie gradually of her clothing, reassuring and turning her on subtly.

«now that the niceities are over…time for play»

Del moved like a cat. She grabbed Death as Desire grabbed Jackie. They tied to two chest to chest so they were face to face.

Then they moved them to the bed.

It was there that Desire truely won. They threw the two down so Jackie was on top. Desire assmued male form and Del started suckling his cock as her masturbated Jackie all the time telling her how he was going to make her his. Death and Jackie both begged to be let go even though Death knew it was no use, and when Desire’s cock was hard, despite protest he penetrated Jackie.

Jackie yelled and cried trying to get Desire to stop as Death shouted at her sibling, but the conflict only seemed to fuel Desire more. Death’s shouts to Desire were interupted when Del started fondling her again. Despite her attempts to maintain composure she started moaning. Jackie looked at her lover helplessly, begging her to snap out of it as Desire raped her.

As Death’s orgasms built she started to squirm and in doing so made Jackie’s ordeal even worse since now Desire was foreced to penetrate at odd angles. Jackie came hard and loud and painfully…Desire decided they had been through enough for now, from them anyway.

Desire locked the front door and unplugged the phone.

«Since you like humans so much sister it’s time to die as one.»

She gagged both Jackie and Death. Untieing them only long enough to tie them back up the same way to the bed. Desire then plugged two butterfly vibrators into the wall.

Clamping them securly to the women, she smilled as she turned them on.

«See you back home.»

Del and Desire dissapeared to painiced muffles from the women as they’re bodies shuddered and ached from the orgasms they were feeling.

Two days later a 911 was called in from Jackie’s mom. She had gone home to get some clothes and hand’t been seen since and they couldn’t reach her.

When thee police reached the locked door they noticed a note.

~Mom,

I have tken a trip to try and deal with whats happening with grandma…will be back soon.

Jackie.~

Case closed.

Thorn shook her head. that was the past, before her «gift» showed up and ruined the party. Now she lived off what she found in the garbage behind restraunts, which wasn’t as bad a people think considering a couple places had guessed that a animal was going through things and had started leaving out plates of food.

Tonight she had just gotten back from «breakfast» at a nice little mom and pop place that usually left out some old ham and bacon. She was sitting somewhat less than comfortably under one of the main drags lost in listening to the world above when her nose picked up another scent. She had been alone under here for so long she almost didn’t notice it, but the familiarity of this one…she knew who this was.

Thornn looked around the darkness of the tunnel wondering where her sibling was. She knew it was her, but felt a little shame as she couldn’t remember her name. At last she spotted movement down the tunnel and growled deep letting her sister know she was caught.

Thornn heard a chuckle from the darkness. «Now now sweet sister, you’re supposed to be the friendly one remember?»

Thornn cursed. She hadn’t talked in a long time. she tried to but her voice cracked and hurt. Eventually she managed to hiss «what are you doing here?»

Thornn heard what she assumed to be mock applause. «My my so you CAN still talk. I’m sure you get lots of practice though. So dear sister how is life in the underground?»

Thornn couldn’t believe what she was hearing. How could this bitch be so calm?? she even had a code name mocking her temper…what was it again? Again she croaked «State your business and leave!»

«Aw aren’t you glad to see your sister Feral? Eh, probably not. Still that doesn’t matter much. I am here wish a sort of truce. I have found something that may make life down here a bit more…bearable? But I’m sure you aren’t interested. Nice talking to you again.»

Feral. Thats right. Seemed to fit her personality. Though Thornn was to curious now as to not only how her sister had found her but why she would bother to look for her at all. «W-Wait! How did you find me?»

Feral turned back and smiled. «Oh I had some help from a couple friends. they are good at being sneaky. I take it you are also curious about what I could have that you might want?»

Thornn simply nodded. she knew Feral could see her now and could save her voice a bit. As Thornn saw her sister approach she saw she was dressed in her «costume» of a one piece and knee high boots. This was under an unbuttoned trench coat that Feral wore to hide herself in crowds. As she approached she reached in her coat pocket and pulled out what looked to be a skin cream container. «I found this in a small shop that sells natural products, try some. there is a rag inside that will help.»

Thornn took the container rather curiously. Had Feral lost what sanity she had left? She had just handed skin cream to someone who was covered head to toe in fur. Still she decided to play along as it was a break in her long night. Opening the lid she saw that some of it had been used, probably by Feral herself. «What does it do?»

Feral laughed and smiled. «Not much actually. It has some ingredients that make your body feel better, I use it when i am recovering from a fight.»

Thornn nodded and shrugged taking the rag and sliding it gently over the cream getting just enough to rub down her arm. She couldn’t help but smile as she saw a slight shimmer from a light coming through a manhole she was sitting under making her fur shine. After a minute she felt a cooling sensation on her arm that felt like a cool breeze had blown across it. Now Thornn had to admit that felt good. Covered in fur as she was it was rare that wind made much difference to her when it came to temperature. She decided to rub the cream along her other arm and chest as Feral smiled in approval.

Thornn sat down and rubbed the cooling cream along her legs and realized she had a problem. Looking up at Feral she quietly asked «Could you do my back please?»

Feral smiled and motioned for Thornn to stand up. as she did Feral took the cream and rubbed it gently over Thornn’s body. she worked it into her neck, shoulders and back. As the cooling sensation kicked in on her neck Thornn was distracted enough she didn’t seem to care that Feral was finishing her back by her rump and behind her legs finishing off by sliding her hand down her sisters long tail making it glisten in the light.

Feral sat down and smiled at her sister. «How do you feel?»

Thornn grinned looking over her body and feeling cool for the first time in ages. «Wonderful. Where did you get it?»

Feral shrugged. «Over in the red light district. And before you get worried i got it at a shop that sells massaging oils. They man there knows me and my tastes, so he made me that cream.»

Thornn nodded and wondered if she had misjudged her sister. then she felt something strange. the arm she had put the initial coat of cream on was starting to feel warm. She looked down at her sister fairly puzzled.

«Warming up is it?» She asked. Thornn nodded. Feral smiled. «Its relaxing your muscles, In a couple minutes you will be blissfully warm, and quite unable to move.» Thornn looked panicked. She should’ve known Feral would do something like this. She tried to will her arm to move but no luck and in fact her other arm was now equally useless She started to panic and in as much of a shout as she could asked «What are you doing to me?»

Feral laughed. «Me? I didn’t rub this all over you. I helped with your back, but you took what was offered. Besides now I can pay the people who helped me find you. Oh before you start getting scared we aren’t going to take you out of your little hideaway here. quite the contrary, this place will do quite nicely.»

Thornn felt her stomach start to get butterflies. What was he insane sister thinking?? Thornn thought to make a break for it, only to fall flat on her face as her legs had gone useless on her. She started to whimper as she felt more of her body go numb, much to the delight of her sibling.Feral moved over and whispered, «you know of course what payment is…getting to have you…any way they wish.»

Feral licked her lips in Thornn’s ear letting her know while she would probably never touch Thornn herself, she would be watching, and most likely getting off on the whole sick affair.
Thornn heard her sister stand and walk a little ways down the tunnel where she let out a loud whistle.she started to hear voices after that. As they got closer she heard Feral say «She is already for you. you might want to let Toad go first to get her ready.»

Thornn froze. Did her sister say Toad? Wasn’t he one of the bad guys?? What had her sister done? as she turned her head to try looking down the tunnel she could vaugly see 4 figures. 2 she now knew to be her sister Feral and Toad. One looked like a woman as the figure was to shapely to be a man. the fourth…she couldn’t really tell as behind the 3 was a massive shadow.

She saw Feral approach and kneel down behind her undoing what was left of Thornn’s own one piece that as time went on got torn and tattered now only «one» as the back connected what little covered her. As she felt her sister undo her back she begged, «Please Feral, for whatever of my sister is left PLEASE let me go.»

Feral for the first time growled and slapped her across the face. «Oh get some backbone. Its not like they are going to kill you. They just came to me looking for someone new to have fun with and after hearing of the stir in central park i decided to get reacquainted with my dear sister» As Feral talked she rolled Thornn on her back and slid off her costume. «And just to prove you wont feel a thing…» Feral took the rag and rubbed the cream over Thornn’s breasts, nipples and finally cunt and ass. she stood up as Thornn gasped as the cooling sensation hit all of her eroginous zones at once making her teeth chatter. «G-G-God Dammmm You F-Fe- Feral!»

Feral walked slowly back to the shadows and as she heard a hiss which she guessed signalled the warming of her body walked over to Toad and smiled. «Have fun»

As Feral watched Toad lick his lips in anticipation she sat down and grinned knowing this was a show she would have to capture for future use. to that end she fished out a small pouch from an inside pocket of her coat and tapped Toad on the shoulder. «Before you go take this. It will help capture the moment.» toad looked puzzled but opened up the pouch to reveal a palm sized cam-corder with a light on it. Toad grinned as Feral showed him a strap made to be used to hold the camera steady on the shoulder of anyone who wished to use it hands free. «There is 6-hours worth so don’t feel in a rush.» said Feral as she winked at Toad who now armed with the cam-corder approached the helpless Thornn.

Thornn, who couldn’t tell what the light was from, tried desperately to move finding herself quite helpless. As she saw Toad approach she growled at him knowing it was more bravado that threat. «Come near me and i swear I’ll hang you by your tongue.» Toad blinked. He wasn’t a brave man by any means, this being said it didn’t take much to shake his resolve. toad looked back at Feral with a confused look on his face. Feral laughed. «Good grief Toad. are you that dumb that you believe the threats of a helpless victim?»

Toad glared at Feral. He didn’t like threats but he liked insults less. Returning his attention to Thornn her moved up and parted her legs. Thornn cursed as she felt Toad’s actions and was powerless yet to move. As she felt her legs move she heard a *flip* and something sting her thigh. She blinked as it felt like a mosquito bite. At least she had SOME feeling. what scared her is if her body was truly numb, how hard had that hit been to make her feel it?

Thornn didn’t have to guess to hard on what Toad would do. He didn’t seem to like sex much apart from oral. Probably she thought because of his looks, which she could certainly sympathize. Thornn did discover one thing that was happening she didn’t expect, boredom. She could hear the sounds from between her thighs as Toad enjoyed himself but apart from the initial sting had felt nothing else. She stifled a giggle as she remembered on of the things not to say during sex «Oh don’t mind me, I always file my nails in bed.»

As time started to draw on with Toad, Thornn felt her arm twitch. Blinking and looking over to Feral and company signalled that they hadn’t noticed a thing. Thornn closed her eyes and concentrated on moving her arm. To her relief it started to move. As she smiled at that she found her other arm now mobile. In a minute or two her legs would be as well.

Unfortunately for Thornn Toad was getting pissed. since her body was numb it wasn’t respond to ANYTHING he tried. Then he remembered how she twitched when he flicked his tongue at her thigh and decided to try the same on her cunt. As Thornn smiles from her legs finally recovering feeling something stung. she winced as it was a little stronger this time and rightfully so as the next sting told her where it was. She knew if the numbness wore off before Toad was done she would feel just how strong his tongue was. As Thornn felt the stinging rythem she counted to three and turned over hoping to kick toad as she did only to realize he was a few feet back.

Feral looked up in surprise. «So the first batch wore off? Not completely though as your midsection is still numb and yes sister dear i reinforced your upper thigh so standing isn’t possible.» Thornn propped herself up on her arms ready to stand, but quickly found out her sister was right as her legs could bend but as soon as she stood up she was stuck, as she couldn’t walk.

Feral took the container and walked behind Thorn. Thornn tried to lash at her but the movement caused her to fall on her back hitting the back of her head hard. Thornn winced and help her head as Feral re-applied the cream around her knees and upper thigh.She also rubbed some along her shoulder and elbow.

«Now then sister, that should keep you from moving for a while again. You will notice I didn’t redo your groin as you didn’t seem to enjoy it like that. I don’t think it will take long now for Toad to have his fun since you are already quite swollen.» As if to drive her point home Feral slapped Thornn square on her lips. Thornn yelped as she felt a throbbing and tried to block out the pain.

Feral moved aside allowing Thornn to see Toad again. this time she would be able to see what he did. toad moved a little closer and looked to be picking his spot. «Eh, lets get this over with I’m bored with it.»

Thornn would’ve sighed in relief had Toads next action been anything else. Toad’s tongue was hard muscle and could be flicked out as high speed. Unfortunately for Thornn the target Toad had picked was her nub. The first flick snapped her to full awareness as it stung worse than Feral’s slap. She howled in pain as she felt the muscle slap against her again. Toad, now with a grin on his face moved a little close but continued to extend his tongue as far as he could making Thornn wonder if her was trying to embed her nub in her pelvic bone. A couple more and Thornn was seeing stars. Toad then picked up his pace causing Thornn to wince and cry as she felt the muscles in her hips start to twitch and spasm.

Toad smiled and stood up as Thornn withered under her climax apparently satisfied. As Thornn’s vision started to clear she saw Toad walk over to who she guessed was a lady. «Your turn boss.»

Boss? She tried to think of someone that Toad might call that, and got her answer as the lady donned the camera. Mystique. Thornn had heard about her. A shape shifter. She would be interesting. Thornn watched as the ink blue lady walked over to her and knelt down brushing Thornn’s hair from her face. «My, what a pretty little lady we have here. So soft.» She felt Mystique’s hand brush along her cheek and turned her head snapping at it.

This got an immediate reaction from Mystique, though not the one Thornn would’ve suspected.
Mystique leaned over Thornn’s face and rubbed her lips over Thornn’s. Thornn looked up not believing this and growled thinking maybe Mystique didn’t get the hint the first time. Apparently she had as Mystique growled right back and moved her arm to cradle Thornn’s head.

Thornn blinked. «You can either work with me or against me Thornn. But I promise either way I at least will enjoy it. Understand?» Thornn nodded. She sighed and decided to go with the flow as she guessed there wasn’t much Mystique could surprise her with. Boy was she wrong.

The first thing Mystique did was coerce Thornn’s mouth open and planted her lips to Thornn’s. Thornn blinked surprised at how soft and careful Mystique seemed to be with her. She was having trouble believing this is the same woman who was wanted in every country in the world.As Thornn felt Mystique’s tongue slide in her mouth she let hers slide up and bat at hers. Mystique groaned in delight feeling Thornn’s rough tongue against her own. Thornn closed her eyes and to her surprise started to purr.

Mystique smiled and closed her eyes. Almost immediately Thornn’s purr stopped as she felt something strange. Somehow Mystique’s tongue was getting thicker. This was new. Thornn started to panic, but some gentle strokes along her cheek from Mystique soothed her a bit. Mystique for her part and concentrated on forming a penis and since she could literally mold her body in anyway decided to go for a warm up by having Thornn tease her cock. Thornn licked nervously around the thickening appendage and was starting to show signs of worry. She realized what Mystique was doing and had never been with anyone in that capacity. She tried to pull back to tell Mystique, but Mystique replied by pushing their lips harder together. Noticing that Thornn could benefit from a distraction Mystique moved her free hand slowly down Thornn’s chest.

Thornn closed her eyes. this felt wonderful. Mystique was much more romantic than Toad. Thornn just wished she could hug Mystique, but guessed they knew better than to allow Thornn to move since she didn’t know who or what #3 was. Mystique’s hand brushed lightly against Thornn’s nipples baking Thornn gasp a breath.

As Thornn heard Mystique moan she wondered if that meant she was close to orgasm. she flickered her tongue along the head of Mystique’s tongue cock Sure enough she heard a moan from the shape shifter as she got an idea. Thornn continued to lap at the cock, and started to suck

Mystique’s eyes went wide as she felt this new feeling and this time it was Mystique trying to pull out. Thornn however wouldn’t hear of it and bit down gently trapping Mystique in her mouth. Thornn now having somewhat of control batted her tongue against the tip of Mystique’s and in a moment heard Mystique’s muffled cry of orgasm causing her to cum in Thornn’s mouth.

Thornn gagged as she wasn’t prepared for that and released Mystique coughing for breath. Mystique bolted up as she herself was feeling the effects of Thornn’s tongue. «You learn quick. I wasn’t expecting that. Now it’s time I got you off.» Mystique leaned her head down and took Thornn’s nipple between her teeth. Thornn’s eyes widened as she felt Mystique bit gently trapping her and then batting the sensitive nipple with her tongue. Mystique also took one of her gloves off and moved the hand to cup between Thornn’s legs.

Thornn hissed and grinned certain this time of what Mystique was going to do and got her answer in spades. Mystique slid two fingers slowly inside her and bent them tickling the inside of Thornn. Thornn blinked and started to giggle which made Mystique grin. Making the tickles almost feather light it didn’t take long for Thornn to respond. Mystique, who had changed nipples closed her eyes and started fucking Thornn with her fingers. Thornn, who had never felt something inside her before was moaning audibly now and was unprepared for what happened next.

Apparently Mystique had re-located the cock and had formed it where her two fingers had been. Thornn was unaware until Mystique moaned loudly and bit down on her nipple as her «cock» exploded inside Thornn. Thornn arched her hips and screamed. The orgasm of Mystique had caught her off guard and set of her own. Mystique fucked Thornn until she was certain both of their orgasms were done. Reshaping her fingers she slid them out of the quivering mutants body and passed them over her lips. «You are a keeper.» Mystique said and winked as Feral came over to re-apply the cream and go get the last person.

As Mystique and Toad helped the shadow with the camera Feral walked over and turned Thornn onto her stomach. She also slid her hand under Thornn lifting her belly and sliding a wadded up cloth under her. «Trust me sister, this last one won’t take long.» Thornn thought she heard relief in Feral’s voice and was glad to hear it, that is until she saw #3.

There is no way, shape or form that could call this man small. Thornn didn’t know much about him other than his disgustingly appropriate code name The Blob.As she saw him approach she got her first real look at a male penis. she honestly hoped that Blob was big and not normal as erect as it was it was the thickness of a summer sausage. Blob had the camera on him and also carried another thing Thornn couldn’t quite make out. It didn;t take long and she learned what it was, Blob lifted her head by the hair causing Thornn to scream, which is what he wanted. Thornn felt a small ball slide in her mouth and a velcro cord fasten behind her head. It was a gag and a very uncomfortable one.

Thornn couldn’t help but wonder why Blob had gagged her. She guessed he didn’t like screaming, which she could understand as she didn’t care for it either. She felt his large hands slide her legs apart and readied herself for the final time. Thornn blinked as he lifted her tail and she felt the tip of him rub against her ass. He couldn’t possibly think he could fit did he? Grabbing her legs tight Thornn found out fast thats exactly what blob thought. Biting down on the gag and screaming louder than she ever had she felt the huge bulb of Blob’s cock push against her ass. to her horror she felt the head slowly start to push in. Screaming loudly Thornn tried to move desperately. Unfortunately the cream wouldn’t wear off for a while yet. Blob grunted as his bulb pushed further in now halfway inside her.

«Come on you little bitch, take your medicine.» Thornn slapped her hand against the ground whining as she felt his tip FINALLY pop in, but he didn’t stop. Pushing another agonizing inch in, Blob grunted and slid just a bit out. Using the inch to his advantage he made short quick thrusts which made Thornn hoarse with screaming. She was starting to black out when she felt something spray inside her. the next thing she felt was blob pull full out with a painful pop. Thornn quivered and whimped when he then shoved himself in her cunt. Unable to do anything she felt him push in and in little time he came as Mystique did deep inside her.

Moaning Blob yanked himself out leaving Thornn blacked out from the pain.

When Thornn woke up she saw Mystique. She was still in the tunnel but her sister and the others had gone. «What happened?»

Mystique petted Thornn’s face with the back of her hand. «You got taken rougher than anyone ever has, and survived. Now you must heal for now that Blob has found someone who can take him he will be back.»

Thornn started to cry and Mystique leaned over hugging her close. «Shhhh…Don’t let him hear you. Trust me, when the time comes for him you will have some tricks for him.» Thornn looked up at Mystique blinking. «How?»

Mystique smiled. «I told you you were a keeper? I always protect my assets. And you my dear Thornn are going to be quite a diamond. Trust me…and I will help you get revenge. Would you like that?»

Thornn grinned and for the first time she understood how being evil could be so delightful.

They are currently on call upon hearing that someone called the Beyonder, whoever that might be, was wandering the globe occasionally getting into fights with super teams.

So now Rahne is laying back in her room looking at the ceiling and wondering when, if ever, the alarm would sound. She wishes it would so they could fight and rest. Staying on alert is taking its toll on the team of youngsters.

As she laid back she heard a knock at the door.

«Query:Is Self-friend Rahne awake?»

Rahne chuckled. Warlock’s mode of speech confused a lot of people, even the ones who had been around the Phalanx for a while. He often wandered around looking to talk with people trying to learn more about humans.

«Aye Warlock, come in.»

The techno being came in and Rahne sat up in her bed leaning against the wall. «What are ye up to tonight?»

Warlock shrugged «No need for self to sleep. Query: Why is self-friend Rahne awake?»

Rahne shrugged. «Don’t want to I guess. I’m sick of just starting to rest only to have the alarm go off.»

Warlock nodded. He often wished he could experience such things as sleep, but it wasn’t practical for him. Even if he wanted to it is harder than it looks. He tried one night. Lied back, closed his eyes…then got confused. He wasn’t «out of it». humans talked like sleep was some instanaious thing that happened the moment ones eyes were closed. Ya lie down and BAM! a tv turned on in your mind that played until it was time to wake up.

Warlock sat down on the other end of the bed. He thought it felt softer than his, but it was probably just from being slept in so much. Humans called it breaking in, which again made no sense to Warlock since the bed remained together.

Rahne looked over to her teammate and giggled. He was in his own little world again. He was a sweetie no doubt, but he had a bad habit of zonig out. He would get a train of thought going and follow it no matter how long. Since she wasn’t about to sleep with Warlock in the room she decided to give him something other than thew cosmic working of a bedspred to think about. With that in mind she moved over to him and kissed him on the cheek.

What happened next made Rahne laugh and feel nervous at the same time. Warlock, having been derailed from his thoughs on human never saying what they mean, Literally spun his head around. Rahne fell back laughing fit to burst until she heard him make what shounded like an alarm. Not wanting to wake the others she sat up and covered the whistles Warlock produced and tried to talk serously through he giggles.

«Ye must keep quiet Warlock. No need to wake the whole team!»

Warlock quieted down and Rahne sat back down still giggling.

Warlock feeling somewhat confused looked at Rahne. «Query: Why did self-friend Rahne kiss self?»

Rahne started to calm down and shrugged. «I saw you were thinking and wondered how you would react.»

Warlock accepted this. «Query: Did self act wrongly? What did self to do to make you laugh?»

Rahne chuckled. «You have watched cartoons in the morning right?»

Warlock nodded though he didn’t see what point that made.

Rahne continued. «Well sometimes in cartoons people will over react like you just did.»

Warlock was afraid of that. He had watched a lot of what TV could show him of how humanity works, but now is starting to realize that TV isn’t reality. «Query: What is the right reaction?»

Rahne felt herself blush. She couldn’t say she didn’t have some experience, her and Douglas had kissed when no one was looking before. Still he was human. Warlock was…well…alien. ~Good job Rahne~ she thought, ~now you get to tell a phalanx, who’s sole survival is assimaltion what humans do.~

Rahne sighed. «Well, first off, usually when two people kiss it means they are enjoying each others company. This is usually done in the quiet which is why making loud noises isn’t exactly appropriate.»

Warlock nodded. «So self-friend Rahne enjoys my company?»

Rahne fidgeted. She was still very unused to sexual ideas, though being around boys her own age more is making her more curious. «Well, yeah. You don’t tease me or make me feel ashamed of who I am.»

Warlock looked at her. «Query: Who on the team does that?»

Rahne looked up «Oh no no no. That was my «father» Reverand Craig who did that. No one on the team has.»

«Query: No one has kissed you either?»

Rahne looked down and tried to find the words. While she did Warlock leaned over and kissed her cheek. Rahne looked up and blushed deep. She hadn’t been kissed by Warlock before. In fact apart from Douglas she had never been kissed. It wasn’t that she didn’t think or fantasize about it, it just never happened.

«Query: Is self-friend Rahne ok?»

Rahne nodded rapidly. She was alright, just confused. It could have been the Phalanx ability to take over a organism or just her frame of mind, but Warlocks kiss felt gentle. «Would you do that again?»

Warlock shrugged and leaned over to kiss her cheek again, but Rahne turned causing him to kiss her on the mouth. Warlock immediately backed off. «Query: Why did self-friend Rahne do that?»

Rahne could see he was almsot hysterical again. She should’ve guessed as much by his first reaction. Warlock had never kissed before, not a human at any rate. She moved closer to him and looked at him. «This is the first time for you isn’t it?»

Warlock nodded. He had generally watched MTV and cartoons after being told by cannonball that they were the things people watched the most. Though he often found Rahne, Xian and other watching what they called «soap operas». This confused Warlock since soap was rarely ever seen during the show.

Rahne looked at him and thought of the reverands prechings about premarital sex. It was tempting by the devil and should be forbiddin. Then she looked at warlock. Here was a being who would probably never marry, and yet hungers for information. And since Craig had said she would burn anyway, she might as well teach him what she knows. They could learn together.

Rahne looked at Warlock. «I was..err..wondering if you would like to learn…more?»

Warlock nodded. He had no idea what more meant, but knowledge is usefull.

Rahne took a deep breath and leaned over kissing Warlock. Warlock’s eyes widened and he was tempted to sound alarms again like the tv had said usually happens. Then he remembered Rahne saying this is usually done in quiet and kept it to himself. He felt Rahne take his arms and wrap them around her waist. This felt good. Rahne pulled back with a sigh and looked at Warlock. Warlock for his part was frozen. He had never experienced this before and didn’t know what to do.

Rahne smiled and took his arms from around her waist. Warlock just watched as she stood up and tried to reach back to undo her uniform. Warlock knew she could make the zipper appear anywhere, but for some reason it showed up where she couldn’t reach. «Warlock would ye help me please?»

«Query: Is it wise to take off your uniform when we’re on alert?»

Rahne Shrugged. «Probably not, but I would rather wait for it like this and have a interesting time rather than stare at the ceiling.»

Warlock nodded and stood up. He walked behind Rahne and slowly undid the uniform. As the uniform came off he could see more of her body. She was small in build to most humans he has meet, barely under 5′. Her skin was white as milk. Warlock had learned that a lot of red heads have a lighter complextion, though he didn’t think it would be this light. As her uniform fell to the floor she turned around and looked at Warlock. Taking him by the hand she sat down on the bed and motioned for him to sit next to her.

Rahne leaned over and kissed Warlock again. this time Warlocks hands moved to her back on their own as he returned the kiss. She put her arms around him hugging her body closer to his alowing him to feel her skin. He could also tell her blood pressure was rising. He had seen the reaction in his team mates before. Usually when the team had won a fight in the danger room and were «celebrating». Some of them called the behavior «bouncing off the walls», though he doubted very seriously if anyone but Cannonball actually did this.

Rahne broke the kiss and looked into Warlock’s eyes. She felt strange, nothing like when she would flirt with Douglas. She felt her heart start to burn, and her breath started to get heavy.

Warlocked looked at his team mate with concern. «Query: is self-friend Rahne alright?»

Rahne snapped out of it and nodded. «This is as new to me as it is you. So I’m trying to keep it slow.»

Warlock nodded and simply held her for a while. Rahne felt her breath come back to normal. She looked at Warlock and didn’t really kow what to do next. She knew about sex, that wasn’t the point. She just didn’t now how it was done. She knew this kissing part and the mating part. Since this kissing was done she guessed it was time for the mating.

«Query: What do we do now?»

Rahne looked at him and blushed. «Now? now we have sex I guess. I dont rightly know how to with you though.»

«Query: Why not? Is self different somehow?»

Rahne blushed and nodded. «Well see for humans to mate the male has to put something inside the female.»

Warlock felt even more puzzled now. «Query: where does self have to go?»

Rahne looked down, as did Warlock. She took his hand and guided it down across her belly, and from there hesitantly to between her legs. «thats where.»

Warlock felt around with his fingers expecting to feel a opening. the problem was he found two. «query: self has found two possible entrances. Which one does self use?»

Rahne thought about this. In all the picture she had seen it was just a man on top of a woman, or the other way around…there was no picture stating «this goes here.»

Rahne shrugged. «I dunno. Try feeling in both»

Warlock nodded and sent two probes in Rahne. the probe in her longer opening seemed to have more manuverability, while the probe in the smaller one didn’t. Warlock decided to expand the probes to see how much he needed. As he did he heard Rahne gasp. Immediatly stopping he looked at her, «Query: is..». She stopped him saying «Don’t stop, this feels…interesting.»

Warlock nodded and slowly continued to expand the probes. As he did he kept a eye on Rahne who had now lied down. She was wiggling a little and moaning quietly. after a minute or two she yelped and looked at Warlock, «I think that’s big enough.»

Warlock nodded and the two sat there. After the initial shock wore off Rahne and Warlock came to realization that neither of them knew what to do next.

«Query: What does self do now?»

Rahne tried to think. «Can you move them?» Warlock nodded and moved them out a bit. Rahne gasped again, «try moving them in and out.»
Warlock nodded and did so. He started off slow watching his friends reactions and as he felt she could handle, increased speed. Rahne for her part wriggled on the bed and felt the burning in her heart burn hotter now. The feeling was intoxicating, still she wanted to know what more warlock can do. Bewtween pants she managed to ask if he could do anything else.

Warlock nodded and began to spin his probes like a drill. keeping the probes moving Rahne’s eyes opened wide and her body began to sweat. The burning had moved to her belly now and was heading down. Her breath became more ragged as well. When the fire reached her groin she felt herself start to shift into were form. Her body was trying to help her survive the process. As her orgasm started to burn she let out a low howl catching Warlock off guard. With his rythem interrupted and now her body quivering Rahne Let out a long, low howl and felt her body explode.

Warlock looked at his friend while she howled and saw her body go into what looked like a seizure. Immediately withdrawing the probes he leaned over his team mate. «Query: Is self friend Rahne alright?»

As her spasm ended she opened her eyes. Over her was Warlock. She brought a hand to his cheek and smiled «Aye…I’m fine.»

Then the world went mad. The alarm went off and orders were being barked. The two quickly got Rahne into her uniform and went off to join the others. Though people saw them come out of her room they couldn’t understand while they waited for the Beyonder why the two were chuckling to themselves.

She could see why her friend won’t leave this place. During noon (which Mystique guessed by where the sun currently was) the park was alive with people. Joggers, businessmen on lunch break, families picnicking, It was very peaceful.

As she looked around for her clothes she started to wonder. Last night she felt better than she had since loosing Irene. She knew enough about love to know it didn’t hit like lightening all the time, but there were moments you just couldn’t ignore it. She should be happy, after all to the world she no longer exists, but she is a mutant and dare say one of the most wanted in the world. She would be uncovered eventually.

That thought made her frown. Why couldn’t people leave her be? She was a criminal, she knew that. Even if some of her «jobs» were for the greater good how could she convince people of it. She has played with the lives of people for so long now…she doesn’t want to play with this one. She knows in her soul she will eventually. Good old mystique never does something not to her advantage damn her.

As she sat thinking Squirrel Girl woke up. After a rather exhilarating stretch she sat up and looked around for Mystique who was no longer in bed. Seeing her by the window the young mutant made her way over to Mystique and gave her a hug. «Good Morning»

Mystique smiled as the furry arms held her close. She moved her arms to rest on Squirrel girls and sighed. «It can’t work you know. Even dead I’m to high profile to be forgotten, They’ll find me…and you.»

Squirrel Girl nodded. «I know. Trust me, I know. People have silently «known» I’ve been here for a while now.»

Mystique turned her head. «How did you find out?»

Squirrel Girl smiled and pointed out the window to a kind of circle in the park. «Some anti-mutant dork had a few moments out there telling the people of the towns mutants. after they arrested him for public disturbance people started talking. The problem is for me at least it backfired.»

«Mystique arched an eyebrow and smiled lightly. She loved it when the anti-mutant movement got set back. «What happened?»

Squirrel Girl giggled. «Well, ya could say I got adopted. usually by nightfall there is a basket below this tree with some food for the following day. I even got a Christmas present last year.» She smiled and went over to a small desk where a badge sat. She brought it over to show a curious mystique who looked at it and smiled. «Official Park Patrol Staff.» She laughed. «That fits. So you are a member of the night crew here?»

Squirrel Girl shrugged. «I’m here when they need me. Most of my work is daytime, though usually pretty stealth. Rescuing kittens and kids from trees. saves a lot of money since with me around they don’t have to keep fire ladder trucks close and can use them where they do more good.»

Mystique nodded and then a thought crossed her mind. «Have you told the city of the rapists?»

Squirrel girl hung her head. «Not yet. My main problem is usually they have masks. The only one I ever truly saw was a driver, it was the anti-mutant jerk. I guess this is his way of saying I’m not safe even with the city.»

Mystique growled. «Do you know who he is?»

Squirrel girl nodded. «Someone named Gyrich. Seems he is trying to get some political power and is using mutants to get it.»

Mystique slammed her fist on the window. «DAMNIT!» she covered her mouth immediately and moved away from the window hoping no one would see her. «Sorry…I just know the name…very well.»

Squirrel Girl looked confused then it hit her. «He is making your life hell to?»

Mystique nods. «HE has every right to. I abandoned him years ago, and now he blames all mutants for his hard life. I’m his mother.»

Squirrel girl shouted this time feeling like the peace she had hoped she had found being ripped from her. «NO!!!! You’re lying admit it…PLEASE!»

Squirrel Girl didn’t care who heard her. Unlike Mystique even though she was rarely seen people knew her voice.

Mystique moved quickly over to Squirrel girl to try and calm the young woman’s nerves. «Shhh….I’m sorry. I should’ve know it would hurt you. Damnit anyhow. Now I know I can’t stay here.»

Squirrel girl started to choke. She wanted to cry so bad, to try and convince Mystique that she could stay, but knowing how persistent Gyrich could be she knew once he learned she had a friend he wouldn’t rest until he found out who and then there would be no escape. She would be red flagged with Mystique. Even if she never saw her again.

Then a thought struck her. «I know how you can stay» Squirrel girl said with a grin.

Mystique blinked and backed ut of the hug looking confused at her friend. «How?»

Squirrel girl smiled «You’re a shapeshifter aren’t you? We just have to take your publicly hated form and change it to one «Squirrel Girl points to herself «that is more acceptable.»

Mystique smiles. Of course. She could assume Squirrel Girls form and have at least some mobility AND keep an eye on her more annoying pup. Maybe she could even get revenge on him and her rapists…

Mystique smiles and in a flash Squirrel Girl had a twin. The two mutants chuckled and thought of all the fun they could have now. Gyrich was in for a nasty surprise.

As Mystique glanced over her new body she saw Squirrel Girl looking at her. She smiles and says «Thinking about a little self exploration?»

Squirrel Girl blinked not sure what her double meant. Seeing the uncertainty Mystique moved back onto the bed with Squirrel Girl and took one of her hands and placing it on her breast. «Ever wonder what you feel like to someone else?»

Squirrel Girl was mesmerized. She knew that mystique could assume any form but she didn’t expect it to be so…real. She stared at the body which was a replica of her own and moved her other hand up to Mystique’s other breast. «they feel so real.»

Mystique grinned «they are. Now go ahead and «explore your body»" she said with a feral grin.

Squirrel Girl Smiled and moved up to kiss Mystique. As their lips met the young mutants hands rubbed Mystiques nipples gently starting to try and get the courage to further explore. Only after a few minutes and at Mystiques insistence that her nipples were now VERY sensitive did Squirrel girl react, though not how Mystique thought.

Squirrel girl, being new to this wanted to see how her body reacted to everything. Starting along that premise she moved her head down and started sucking on Mystiques over sensitive nipple. Mystique ground her fingers into the bed with a sharp his as she felt the pressure on her body and her hormones kicked in. She moved her hands to Squirrel girls head and tried to move it, but the young mutant would have none of it as she took a chance and flickered her tongue over the nipple.

Mystique arched her back and lie back down on the bed as Squirrel girl moved with her keeping up the work on the sensitive nipple. As she heard Mystique moaning she decided that the nipple had suffered enough and moved to the other one. Mystique blinked and closed her eyes not even bothering to resist. This young lady was VERY interested in her body and was going to try it all before she was done.

As Mystique was starting to calm down she felt Squirrel girls mouth move off her nipple exposing it to the air. with a sharp breath she looked up at her to see a grin on the young mutants face. «I may not be to much of an expert but I would guess you’re enjoying this.» Mystique nodded. Indeed she has sometimes done «Self Exploration» with others, though most of them were usually much more sexually mature than Squirrel girl. She was as close to a virgin as anyone could be.

Squirrel Girl moved next to Mystique and let her hand slide along Mystiques belly. Mystique just smiled happy enough to sit here forever being loved by Squirrel Girl. then she heard a chuckle.

«You know I think its time someone got payback.»

Mystique looked over in curiosity as Squirrel girl moved between her legs. Reaching up and taking Mystiques hand she made it slowly glide over her thigh and used her own hand to follow it. Mystique’s eyes grew wide as she realized that Squirrel girl was going to try and make her come the same way Mystique had.

As Mystiques guided hand moved up her thigh Squirrel Girl followed it with her long nails. Mystique gasped when Squirrel girl had her had between her legs. Just as she had done Squirrel Girl guided Mystiques hand along her inner lips following it as always with her nail. Mystique started to squirm a bit, but Squirrel Girl rested on her legs preventing her from moving to much.

As Squirrel Girl started using Mystique’s Fingers on her clit she got an odd idea. While Mystique was moaning from the attentions Squirrel girl made her hand give her Squirrel Girl moved her free hand between Mystique’s legs and started rubbing the lips of her lover with her fingers. Mystiques eyes widened suddenly realizing whatever script the were following from last night just got tossed out.

Mystique for her end decided it was time for another lesson. As she squirmed from all the attention she managed to pull Squirrel girls body into position where she could have some fun of her own. she was just starting to think of seeing how the girl would handle a finger when Squirrel girl beat her to the punch.

Mystique let out a low howl as the curious woman slid a digit inside her and started tickling the insides of her. As she withered Squirrel girl sat up and stared at «her» face. She wanted to see herself come and she wouldn’t stop until she had.

Mystique finally getting some awareness pulled the young ladies legs over and slid a digit deep inside her wiggling like mad. Squirrel Girls eye widened like saucers as she collapsed as the assault on her body threw her mind in temporary shock.

«All bets are off now» Warned Mystique as she sat up and slid her finger out long enough to slide her tongue in. Squirrel girl cried out. her body had been getting wet as she had worked over Mystique and now she was ready to climax. Mystique though wanted this climax to be one she would never forget.

closing her eyes and concentrating she made her tongue shift into a form of a cock and stared literally fucking the young lady. Squirrel Girl tried to squirm as she felt a cock inside her and decided the only way was to send Mystique over the top. With that in mind she lowered her head, took a gulp and used her bucktooth to nibble on the clit of Mystique.

Mystique almost choked. Even she hadn’t thought of using the tooth like that before. She fell back as her thighs started to twitch and as Mystiques orgasm hit She saw Squirrel girl next to her smiling.

«I always wondered what I looked like.» She snuggled next to Mystique who’s turn it was to pass out.

As the night wound down she started thinking what kind of company she should try and round up for herself tonight? She liked men and women, though women seemed more her style lately. She didn’t want a «human» though. It may sound odd but she preferred mutants who were at least on a par with her genetically.

She decided to take a walk in central park to try and get some ideas. Shifting to her «normal» appearance since it was close to 11pm and few people were in the park she wandered trying to think of ANYONE to fit the bill.

After some thinking she started to feel odd. She didn’t think she was alone any longer and smirked. ~Maybe some over eager boy who wants some involuntary action?~ As she turned she saw something she couldn’t quite figure. Whatever it was it WAS female…early 20′s was Ravens guess. That’s about all she could use though as the poor woman looked more like something out of a sideshow.

From what Raven could see the lady had light brown fur on her body, a fairly long and very fluffy tail, two front teeth that were bigger than her mouth and a look of wildness that made Raven squirm.

«What are you doing here like that?»

Raven blinked not expecting the creature to know English. «Just walking. Who are you?»

The woman looked to settle a little. «Last time I ran into a super hero around here was when Iron Man Battled a loony named Dr. Doom. Oh my name is Squirrel Girl and you?»

Raven tried to think. Squirrel Girl? She Vaguely remembered Dr. Doom coming to a run in with Iron Man, though to be fair they have probably mixed it up a few times. «So what are you doing here?»

Squirrel Girl laughed. «I live here…or more specifically in the trees here. Come-on I’ll show ya my place.»

Raven shrugged and followed Squirrel Girl through the dark park looking around at various trees, fountains…eventually they came to a proud tall tree in a forgotten corner of the park.

«I hope your not afraid of heights.» Squirrel Girl said as she unsheathed small daggers from her wrist and used them to help her climb.

Raven smiled at her and morphed her hands into claws «Not at all.» She said as she followed the woman up to a small treehouse.

As she stepped in she smiled. Very basic. She had a bed and a small TV radio that she said Iron Man gave her to make sure she could keep up with «The Outside».

As raven took a seat on a small stool, Squirrel girl flopped in her bed and turned on the radio to a news channel. «So what kind of mutant are you that you can do that to your hands?»

Raven blinked and looked. She had forgotten to re shift her hands. «I’m a shape shifter.»

Squirrel Girl laughed. «I could tell that. What I should’ve asked is why aren’t you in a more..»human» form?»

Mystique thought about this. By every right she should’ve been. She was still trying to make people think she was dead after all so waltzing around like this probably wasn’t to bright. «Just doing some thinking, sometimes I forget to if I get lost in thought.»

Squirrel girl nodded. «I ask because it isn’t everyday ya find someone who is supposed to be dead in Central Park.»

Mystique looked up quick. How Could she?…Of course, the TV. «Well, not dead as you can see…just hoping the world believes it for a while. I need a rest.»

Squirrel Girl nods. «Lots of people try to hide from life, but it usually catches them. Don’t worry I won’t turn ya in as long as ya promise to stay a while. I don’t get much company except for occasional visits from Iron Man to check up on me.»

«What did you do to attract his attention so much?»

Squirrel girl looked away from her TV. «Oh just helped defeat Dr. Doom»

Mystique’s jaw dropped. «Not to sound mean but how could someone like you help out Iron Man?»

Squirrel Girl looked hurt. She narrowed her eyes at Mystique and muttered something she couldn’t hear. In a moment she felt something tickling her back. She looked around and saw a squirrel. «Cute, but how could that help?»

Squirrel girl stood up looking right now rather pissed and this time spoke in the odd language louder. within seconds 50 squirrels were on Mystique nipping at her clothes and skin. «does THAT answer your question?»

She whistled and the squirrels ran off leaving Raven looking a bit worse for wear. «Indeed, Is there somewhere I could tend to these cuts?»

Squirrel girl handed her a first aid kit and humphed on bed keeping an eye on Raven. Raven for her part was taking some Neosporin to some of the cuts before noticing her back was cut up to. Not wanting to scare the girl buy literally making her head spin she asked Squirrel Girl for help.

The young lady reluctantly agreed and took the Band-Aids and Neosporin. as she dabbed off some of the blood she found her fingers lingering at time to feel the woman’s skin. It felt soft to her. As she moved more down her back she noticed her eyes focusing more on the curves of her body than the wounds.

Raven who had started noticing as well quirked an eyebrow when the lady stopped. «Done already?»

«Huh? OH no I’m sorry. I was just..Nevermind.»

Raven Blinked «Just what? just curious about me?»

Squirrel girl nodded. «Yeah, though I understand what ya think. I know I’m not pretty.»

Mystique turned around and looked at her. «you are to..who told you that?»

«Oh just some boys who occasionally meet me here at night. They said only they could love me.»

Ravens eyes turned red, literally. She HATED that attitude. True she used the same reasoning sometimes, but not to a woman. She knew how that felt.

Raven looked to her.»Why do you let them get away with that?»

Squirrel girl blinked.»Thats how love is isn’t it?»

~Good lord she’s innocent.~ Thought Raven. «what do they do when they meet you?»

Squirrel girl told Mystique about how a couple months ago a pack of boys managed to catch her and rape her. That night she felt something strong in her gut and while she tried to ignore it she couldn’t. Later that week the same group caught her again and raped her again. as they were walking off she noticed the burn in her chest was dimmed a bit. She caught up to them and asked if they could do it again. While the boys said they would come back from time to time.

Mystique let a growl escape her throat which she didn’t notice until she felt Squirrel Girl Jump. She looked up at her. «Sorry about that. do you feel that «burning» lately?»

Squirrel Girl nodded. «they haven’t been by n a couple weeks so I’ve been literally jumpy.»

Mystique could imagine that. She leaned back and noticed that her panties were ripped in a couple places. Smiling she thought of a way to help Squirrel girl and herself. «Would you like me to show you how to calm the burning without them?»

Squirrel Girl looked at her kinda funny. «Uh…how do you mean?»

Mystique smiled like a cat. «first off pull your pants down.» Squirrel girl nodded not sure what she was doing but comfortable enough that she didn’t mind.

Mystique looked at he. She imagined that the fur covered her whole body but she didn’t count on it being the same hazel color. She felt herself blush and shook her head. «Now I want you to look at me OK?» Squirrel girl nodded. «And do what I do.»

Mystique stood and slide her robe and panties off and sat on the other side of the bed from Squirrel girl. She put a finger in her mouth and sucked on it watching a confused Squirrel Girl do the same. She then moved her hand between her thighs and traced the finger along her inner lips. Smiling she was startled by a «yip» from Squirrel Girl.

«Everything all right?» Squirrel girl shook her head. «Something…it felt…weird…» Mystique sighed she was trying to teach a women to masturbate who had no clue of the concept. She moved along the bed until she was close to Squirrel girl. «Would you like me to help?» Squirrel Girl felt her face blush and nodded. Mystique took her hand gently moved it between her legs. Squirrel Girls tail moved to block her but mystique moved it gently out of the way.

«now first off you take your finger and trace it along you thigh…» Doing this made Squirrel girl squirm and whimper a bit. ~good lord~ thought Mystique.~At this rate she’ll come before I’ve taught her.~She bit her lip though and moved Squirrel girl’s finger slowly along her inner thigh. Then looking up at the girl whose eyes were shut tight and her hands kneading the bed she moved the finger to her lips. As she slowly moved the finger to circle her inner lips Squirrel Girls body began to quiver. Mystique could smell her musk and her own sex began to get moist. As she moved her finger to her clit the young lady moaned and shivered. Mystique’s other hand was now massaging her own clit as teaching the you woman was a huge turn on for her.

Mystique’s breath began to get heavy and she took Squirrel Girl’s thumb and pinched her thumb and index finger on her clit. Then she did the one thing she knew would get the young one off. she moved the two fingers to put friction on her clit and almost immediately Squirrel Girl came.

It wasn’t quiet either. She screamed a long primal scream which made Mystique come just out of surprise. as Mystique’s legs went limp she used what little strength she had to finish the work on the young girl. Before long Squirrel Girl was panting heavily and looking at Mystique.

«Why…why didn’t anyone tell me this?»

Mystique smiled «It’s usually something you find out by accident. I can teach you more when you recover if you would like.»

Squirrel girl nodded and hugged Mystique…»After I wake up…»

Mystique smiled as the young mutant feel asleep. she then turned off the radio and wrapped her arm around Squirrel girl’s waist before going to sleep with a smile on her face.

Rahne spun around. If she wouldn’t have know better she wouldv’e thought she was looking in a mirror. Catspaw for her part stumbled from the shock of being «displaced».

Rahne offered her a hand «here sit down, it’ll pass quicker.» Catspaw nodded and sat on the edge of Rahne’s bed trying to pull herself together.

«Apparently the brothers dont believe in warning you before yanking you» Catspaw said.

Rahne giggled «apparently not. I take it you also felt left out?»

Catspaw nodded. Of all the Legionairres people seemed to dismiss her the fastest, despite the fact she was a very worthy opponent. She looked at Rahne and wondered why she was brought here.

Rahne looked at April (Catspaw’s name). «I take it your not in a fighting mood.»

April shook her head. In fact she was trying to hit on one of the Legionnaires when she got pulled out of her world so right now fighting was last on her list.

Rahne sighed and nodded knowing what the poor girl was going through. She hadn’t had one night since genosha where Havok wasnt lustfully in her dreams, and always just out of reach. It seemed for April and her that that’s how it would always be.

Sensing what his brother had tried to do the Marvel brother decided to ease the pain of the two women by offering them 2 lovers. Searching around he pulled Talon and Rancor from their fight and dropped them in Muir Isle. He also twisted their hate into lust, which was easy enough, but he wanted to add a twist. Since Rahne and April seemed to be denied love. When talon and Rancor arrived they were naked and bound, both lusting for each other, yet unable to reach each other. And since he wanted the ladies to enjoy themselves he made it so they could only respond to who made love to them, not who they wanted. They couldn’t deny an advance if they wanted.

April and Rahne were startled bu the 2 new arrivals. Even more startled that Talaon was bound to the bed, while Rancor was bound to the wall.
Both women looked at the pair lustfully. Since Talon had the good fortune to appear on the bed they decided to tackle him first.

Bothe women stripped out of their respective uniforms and stopped to look at each other. April’s genetically altered cat like body was in mny ways similar to Rahne’s were-form. The two moved closer and kissed. Letting their arms explore familiar territory they feel on the bed…and Talon.

April turned and grabbed Talons shaft. She started licking and teasing his rod while Rahne flickered and sucked on his balls. Talon whimpered as the sudden attention flared his lust fire even more. He knew it wasn’t who he wanted but damn it felt good.

Arpil started deep-throating him and running her nails gently down his furry chest. Rahne for her part had taken to tesing his tail, using it to brush over her cunt while she sucked him.

Rancor during all this started to squirm. She could feel herself getting wet just watching these two make love to Talon…but hadn’t they just been fighting?

Rahne heard Rancor’s movements and whispered to April. April giggled and flickered her tounge over Talons shaft while Rahne got up and made her way to Rancor. Rancor hissed at Rahne, half in lust, half in warning. She wanted to rip her throat out for taking her man but she also needed release.

Rahne growled back, pressed her body to Rancor’s and bit her neck. Rancor howled and struggled as Rahne’s hickie started to form. The young were-girl also moved her hands down to Rancor’s brests and started fondling them which provided even more pleasure for her.

April peeked out of the corner of her eye to see Rahne’s effect on their other captive and smiled. She took Talon’s tail and started gently rubbing it along her cunt moaning as she did so. Talon felt this and smiled as he moved it up and into her. April gasped as she found out her captive wasn’t as helpless as she thought. She sucked harder on Talon’s shaft causing him to moan and thrust his tail harder in April’s cunt.

Rahne for her part had released her grip on Rancor’s neck, leaving a hickie that would take at least a week to even dim. She had now started nibbling on Rancors brests, a move that Rancor immediately responded to. She tried her best to wiggle free to get at this were-lady but her bonds kept her there. Rahne nibbled and flickered her tounge over Rancors nipples causing Rancor to gasp and moan and not notice Rahne’s hand hand moved to her thigh.

April raised her head and moaned as Talon thrust his tail as well as he could. April got up and grabed his tail pulling it out and whispered; «if you want me that badly all you had to do was ask.» With that she lowered herself on his member with a long satisfying sigh. Talon’s eyes closed as he felt her warm body near his she started to slowly ride him, she was going to make this last.

Rancor panted as Rahne’s clawed fingers slowly traced her inner thigh…up and down, just coming close enough to her cunt she could almost feel them inside her. Rahne looked up and giggled «my we are feisty arent we.»

Rancor hissed back. Rahne got a stern look on her face and gently scratched Rancor’s Thigh. «you were saying?» Rancor growled. Rahne grinned and shoved a clawed finger into Rancor’s ass. Rancor howled in pain, she didn’t want that, she wanted her cunt attended to. Rahne fucked Rancor while she licked slowly down her chest. Rancor was starting to go over the edge.

April had picked up her pace a bit sensing that Talon wasn’t to far off from climax. She grinned down at him riding him just as many Legionnaires had done to her. Talon smiled and sensed she would need some help so he lifted his head as far as he could as started playing with her nipples. He could feel April get wet immediately. Her panting became heavy as she started to ride harder on him. Her muscles tightened as he flickered his tounge over her tender brests. As she approched climax he tickled her ass with his tail. That did it, April came and kept riding him hard until he couldn’t hold back any more. His orgasm ripped into her and she fell on top of him.

Rahne had heard the comotion and been fueled even more by Rancor’s raction. Whatever April was doing to their male guest was making this lady wetter than spring rain. Rahne decided to give her what she wanted, though not the way Rancor imagined.

Rahne slid her claw out and purred in Rancor’s ear…»ever do it doggy style?» Rancor couldn’t see how that would be possible since she was secured to the wall. Rahne morphed into her wolf form and started licking Rancor. Rancor howled, this isnt how she planned it. A dog was doing her, or was it a women, her thoughts were clouded by pleasure as she tried to squirm free of the wolf’s tounge. She could feel Rahne’s licking and nipping her cunt driving her close to orgasm. As she came she saw the wolf morph back into the were-girl.»Told you it was fun.»

Change your partner….

Rahne made her way over to Talon as April was coming to. «you know I think the lady over there would like to meet you.», she said with a grin. April climbed off Talon and slowly made her way to Rancor as Rahne grinned down at the feline inhuman. «now what to do with you….»

April lowered herslf down to Rancors waist. The mutant was spent and half concious so she didn’t even notice April approach. April slowly ran her tounge along Rancor’s thigh which got a moan from her. She moved her way up until she had buried her face in Rancors cunt and started licking away. Rancor jerked to life panting heavily. She knew this wans’t the were-girl, but man this felt sooo good. She wanted to grab help the girl out but all she could do is move her hips along her mouth.

Rahne for her part had seated herself on Talon’s aching cock and started to ride him. She was determined to drain him of all the cum she could. Talon howled in pleasent pain. He had come once, and hard. He didn’t know if he could come again. Looking down at her «captive» Rahne turned around and started licking his balls as she rode him. The effect was instantanious. Talon’s hips bucked ramming his shaft deep inside Rahne as the were-girl moaned and played with him.

Rancor was doing everything she could to get free. She NEEDED this girl. April massaged her g-spot with her thumb as she licked her and felt pre-cum from Rancor. Rancor tried to protest but found she couldn’t say anything. She cried out again as she came and April licked her up.

Seeing her job was done the Marvel brother teleported Rancor back.

Rahne whined as her orgasm flowed through her. She massaged and sucked on Talon’s sack forcing the inhuman to come hard again filling her deep. Rahne lifted her head moaning and feel off him to the floor. With that Talon was transported back as well.

Rahne looked up wearily at her new friend April. April crawled over and hugged Rahne. The two looked at each other and giggled wearily. «I can offer you a place to rest if you like»

April nodded as the climbed up opnto Rahne’s bed, exahsted from their ordeal. Rahne looked over at the cat girl, her chest was rising and falling fast from panting. Rahne couldn’t bear it. She leaned over and started licking at April’s nipple. April grinned and sighed, her breath keeping erratic.

Rahne got up and layed down on April. The two were now able to please each other. Rahne traced her fingers along April’s thigh while April massaged Rahne’s g-spot. Rahne fell forward digging her claw-nails into Aprils leg. Rahne then bent her head down and started sucking on April clit. April gapsed and massaged faster trying to beat Rahne to the punch. The two women climaxed together and passed out on the bed.

The brothers looked at each other. No one won this round, but April was now pregnant. The first Marvel/DC child would soon be born…

Triad sat in her Legionnaire chambers. It seemed like the whole universe went mad in the span of 24 hours. Not only was the «are we alone» question answered, but now they knew there was a whole NEW universe. What shook her is her family, friends etc. apparently don’t exist in this alternate. She thought about this. Would it phase her quite so bad if there wasn’t currently a fight for her universe’s existance? Turning the media viewer off and placing her head in her hands she realized she didn’t honestly know….

A mirror step away in X-Factor’s headquarters Jaimie sat thinking. Since he got the Legacy virus he had been wishing for a quick death. A lot of mutants seemed to wither away from it and he could see it happining more when he tried to replicate. The dupes were tired or confused. He picked up the paper and read the title. HULK VS SUPERMAN.
He sighed. Even in TWO universes there isn’t anyone who can make the pain go away?

The brothers decided to let these two comfort each other while the war raged on.

Setting: a 3 bedroom cabin on the edge of both universes.

Multiple man and Triad get *POOFED* by their respective brothers into the dwelling. They both stumble around a bit before noticing each other.Triad in defense triplicates, Jaimie tries to duplicate but passes out.

A short time later Jaimie wakes lying down on a couch. Triad is over him with a concerned look on her face. «I was wondering if you were ever going to come around.»

Jaimie sat up a bit stiff and sighed «Sadly I guess I did. Who are you if I might ask?»

Triad smiled and offered her hand «The names Triad and you?»

Jaimie half smiled and shook the ladies hand. «They call me Multiple Man.»

Triad looked around. «So where are the rest of you?»

Jaimie laughed. For the first time in a long time he laughed. It felt so good. He smiled and pointed to himelf. «They’re in here.» With that he hit his fist down against the couch startling Triad, but not as much as the «Hello» from behind her from another Jaimie?!

She laughed. «Neat trick. how many of you can you be?»

Jaimie shrugged «I’ve had as many as 100. It’s not hard since they all act independant while their alive. After a while they merge back with me.»

Triad nodded and smiled. Before Jaimie could blink there were 3 of her?! «You’re not the only one who can pull off that trick.»

Jaimie laughed again. «But with you its just the three…»

One of the Triads got a funny look on her. «Oh only just 3 huh? like 3 of us can’t handle 1 of you?»

Jaimie thought abouth this. Considering how weak he was hell 1/2 a Triad could whoop his butt right now with 1 arm tied behind her back.

«OK ya got me on that one.»

«Rather though WE did. Now then since we’re here and it’s quite obvious who sent us, what happens? You’re in no shape to fight.»

Jaimie got a horified look on his face. She was from the other universe. This was the brothers doing, and he could hardly stand.

Jaimie sat up and put his head in his hands and started to sob. Triad merged back and sat next to him letting him rest on her shoulder. «I’m closer to home than I thought. What’s wrong?»

Jamie thought of explaining the Legacy virus to her, but how. What do you use to explain a killer to anything non human? PANIC! He’s a carrier and of this lady can triplcate, she is DEFINATELY not human. She could be threatened just by being around him. He sighed. He knew so little, and time wasn’t a ally.

Jaimie cleared his throat. «The fact is I’m dying. My own «gift» is killing me.»

Triad looked at him with a glimmer of sadness and a form of respect. She had not given a second thought to her planet blowing up until this started, and here is someone who lives on the edge of oblivion, and all he wanted to do for his universe was try and defend it.

Jaimie got up trying to clear his thoughts. «I’m sorry for being so morbid. Look all they want is a winner. It’s obvious your in better shape so I concede. I’m not worthy to even be around.»

With those words a fire lit in Triad. She split and yelled at him. «DON»T YOU DARE SAY THAT!» One Triad lunged at him, he instinctively dodged and felt a fire start to burn in him, it was small but it was there. He hit his fist and to his suprise the Jaime was ready for action.

«HOW DARE YOU ATTACK SOMEONE WEAKER THAN YOU!» the Jamie lunged at the attacking Triad. The other Two Triad’s and Jaimie watched on as the two went through the living room, The dining room…etc. Jaimie was amazed.
This dupe had the same fire he had. Somehow the fire he felt had subdued the virus effects. He chuckled to hear one of the triads cheering on his dupe. He almost burst out laughing when said Triad got waylayed by a tomato from the kitchen (aka curent warzone) from the fighting Triad. The fighting Jaimie took long enough to laugh before the Triad punched him so hard he flew right back into Jaimie. Jaimie fell back half in pain half laughing. The Triads merged leaving Triad giggling at what had happened.

The two spent a pleasent evening talking about their past «super hero» lives before retireing to seperate rooms.

Day 2:

Triad awoke to find Jaimie in front of the TV. Apparently the only thing the tv would show were the current battles and any news, bets , parodies relating to said event.

«Who’s winning?» Said Triad as she came out for her morning coffee. She was still in her robe and sat next to Jamie who held a pad in his hand.
«According to this it’s a tie….Captain America and Batman decide the winner.»

Triad shiverd. To come this close to total nothingness….

Jaimie looked at her and wrapped a blanket around her. «It has been changing around here. I’ve thought I’ve see reports on TV of poeple I should know, but there is something not quite right.»

Triad crossed her legs and curled up in the blanket. «Could we be in another universe still?»

Jamie shrugged «Who knows anymnore.»

They spent a good part of the hour watching the news.

Triad dissapeared after a commercial, presumably to goto the bathroom, but Jaimie hadn’t seen her in a few minutes. Carefully walking into her room he knocked on the door. No answer. He bit his lip. Considering what the news had been saying, these «amalgams» of who they thought they knew, someone could have grabbed her.

He peeked in the door, no one there. He walked in only to be jumped from behind by a giggling Triad. A second Triad pushed him in a shower straight into a third.

«Now let’s see if we can beat the multiple man…» Triad said. She was naked in the shower letting her hands wander over Jaimie’s chest. Jaimie’s mind raced. He should tell her so much. Triad pressed her lips to his, and Jaimie forgot all of what he was going to say.

It didn’t take long for his clothes to come off. Triad turned on the shower letting the hot water run over her. Jaimie found him self staring. He had been without a companion for quite a while. Triad smiled and placed his hand below her brest on her heart. «This is where you are right now, and I don’t think even I need to say where I want you.»

Jaimie couldn’t help but giggle at that. Triad grinned and backed into him wrapping his arms around her waist. The moments peace was broken by and quiet moan. Jaimie peeked out and saw the other two Triads were making love to each other! Triad giggled. «Well what do you expect? I have 3 to please at once.»

Jamie grinned and hit his fist against the wall twice. Two naked Jaimie’s appeared outside the shower, and since he had made them after seeing the Triad’s they were both aroused. The Triad’s looked up and pretended not to notice, instead continuing on with their love making. One of the two Jamies approached the Triad’s. (note: they are in 69 just for lack of any other positions right now). He knelt down behind the Triad on top. The lower Triad looked up and giggled still licking away. Jaimie decided to suprise her by joining in. The second Triad started to pant as she now had two toungs on her. The second Jaimie motioned for himself and soon all three were eating out the now helpless Triad.

The Triad in the shower was shuddering from the backlash her «triplet was recieving, the slow massaging of her g-spot from the Jaimie in the shower with her wasnt helping much either.

The 2 Jaimies continued, with the help of Triad #3 to torture Triad #2. One of the Jaimie’s decided to pull away, allowing the other Jaimie and Triad more room, or so the other Triad thought. The other Jaimie slammed his cock in Triad #3. Triad #3 howled in suprise stopping her licking and allowing the Jaimie total acces now to Triad #2. Jaimie started ramming Traid #3 who was panting early since her and #2 had been going at it before this. Triad #2′s breath was getting heavy now as she laid on her stomach letting Jaimie lick her out. Jaimie saw what his other self did and decided «well one down 2 to go». He stood still massaging her cunt. Triad #2 got read for him, but was caught off guard as he plowed into her ass. Both Triads were at Jaimies mercy as he had both pinned down and was fucking them till the passed out.

The shower Triad sensed this and decided to beat Jaimie to the punch. She dropped to her knees and started sucking away on his shaft. The sudden burst extasy overwhelmed Jaimie. He started panting and gasping for breath in the hot shower as the talented women teased him. She had him on the edge of orgasm when something went wrong, Jaimie hit the wall.

The two Jaimie’s looked at their new even more horney brother. The Brother decided to help «fill» the opening in Triad #2. Now the poor Triad was getting both openings slammed into.

Jamie hit the wall again and again….

By the time he came and they made it out of the shower the other two Triads were sucking and being fucked by 6 Jaimies. Jaimie looked horrified and tried to get them to stop. One of them pushed him down in the shower knocking him out. Then the two who up until then had been recieving blowjobs by Triads #2 & 3 approached #1. She looked up worried as they slid into her and started in their fun.

Day 3:

Jaimie woke up to find Triad’s door closed and locked. He couldnt blame her. It had happened many times before. His lust gets out of control and he ends up hutring those he wants to love. He sat down in the living room and cried.

When the news came on that the Amalgam world was born Jaimie and Triad looked out their window. The brothers had destroyed everything they would’ve fought for, and now left them to be sole witnesses to the aftermath.

Blink felt space warp around her as she and the phalanx dissapeared.
Oddly enough she ended up in what appeared to be a apartment? This was strange enough. Had she survived? How was that possible, and where was she if she had?
«I wish I had some answers for you,» a voice said behind her,»the fact is i don’t quite know how you made it to my home myself.»
Blink turned around to see a lovely young lady dressed in a black outfit and some weird necklace.
«Who are you?» Blink asked cautiously.
«Well…names are tricky. People can’t seem to decide on a name for me. Would you like something to drink?»
Blink nodded as Death offered her some coffee. You still haven’t mentioned your name.»
Death chuckled as she finished her sip. «Your right I haven’t. Well if you must know I am Death.»
Blink chocked on her coffee setting down and trying to control herself. «You mean I didn’t survive the attack?»
«I’m afraid not, though I am puzzled as to how you ended up in my domain. You should’ve ended up in your own dimensions realm of the Dead. Must be this stupid battle again. I’m finding people dead from it all over.»
Blink composed herself and looked oddly at her hostess. «What battle?»
«You didn’t know? Hmmm, you must’ve been in limbo when it hit. The creator of the universe your in now and the universe you died in have started a «who’s better» fight. Apparently to gather energy they’ve dispersed the limbo dimentions. Well since you are finally here we might as well make you comfortable. First off we need to get you out of that uniform since it seems to be infected. Hmmm there is a shower and there will be a robe waiting for you so you can freshen up. I’ll see that there is a room for you.»
Blink tried to follow all this and decided that a shower would probably help put everything in perspective. She reached the shower and turned the water on. The steam felt good, though she couldnt be sure what her situation is going to lead to. If she was dead, why was this women here? Was she a hostess, a guide? Only time would tell her that.
Blink finished her shower and found the robe there as promised. She slipped into it and stepped out to find the lady drinking her coffee and watching what appeared to be a tv.
«Feeling better? I know it’s a primitive form of communication but it still is one of my favorites. Besides I thought I would pick something you were familiar with. This is tuned in to information relating to the battle.»
«What happens to you if your «creator» looses?»
Death sat and thought about this. «I suppose I will end up dying like my universe. Thought has occured to me though I honestly hope they decide to drop this stupid fight altogether. Now then, I believe you still owe me a introduction.»
Blink smiled as she sat at the couch. «My name is Clairice Ferguson, my friends call me Blink.»
Death smiled, «Well Blink you are free to use the TV. I have some work to attend to, but I’ll be back shortly.»
Blink looked at the TV. «How does it work?»
«Just take the remote, think of someone and click the button. I’ll explain more when I get back.»
Blink nodded as Death left for her gallery.

Shortly after leaving the young mutant in her realm, Death had called a family meeting of the Endless.
Death:»Well I suppose you all know what is happening to our universe. We all supposed we would dissapear with it when it went.»
Dream: «We didn’t suppose sister, we know.»
Death:»Do we? one of the people from the alternate universe happened to stumble into my realm of Death. For reasons unknown I can’t send her back.»
Destiny: «This is desturbing news sibling, though what help is that to us should our world die?»
Death:»From what I’ve learned the young one is a highly advanced teleporter. Advanced to the point she could teleport us into her world or whatever universe we want. We could pick a young fresh universe and start again…»
The 6 thought this over in silence. No one had ever quiestioned that when their universe would die they to would, now they have a chance to insure survival.
Destiny: What of this universe? Would we not be condemning it by abandoning our realms? What if the moment of defeat when we leave our universe is spared? Could this young one bring us back?
Death thought about this. she hadnt honestly considered that. «I don’t know.»
Destiny:Then I’m afraid I must decline the offer.
Dream: As I must to sister. I cannot leave the dreaming especially when there is no guareente of my return.
Death looked to the other three..
Desire:It would be fun…to shape a new universe…but I’m afraid I have duties here which require my attention.
Despair for her part shook her head no.
Delerium Said it would be nice to play in a new place, but she would miss her dog…then she wondered where her dog was…
Death sighed and left. She wanted her family to live, she wanted something of her universe to survive.
Death left the meeting for her realm again to see how her guest is doing.

Blink had decided to surf around on her «spy TV». She looke in on Gen-x and was happy to see they had made it out alive. She checked on family and friends, etc.. Then she decided to check on Death.
She was startled by a voice behind her. «Do you want to see the Death you met or the Death who the world knows?»
Blink spun around to see the most perfect being she’d ever seen. She couldn’t teel it’s gender but it didn’t matter to her…this person was perfect!
«I am Desire. Let me show you how I left a version of Death.»
Before Desire could change the channel Blink asked, «a version?»
Desire chuckled. «Young lady, Death is everywhere for everyone. There are millions of her though out space and time. The one you met is here because you died and happened to end up here. How is a mystery we are working on.»
Blink was wondering that herself. «So you are Desire? What could Desire do to Death?»
Desire laughed. «Why trap her of course.»(Author’s note see Trap of Desire also archived here under DC universe.) Desire held up a video tape.
Blink sat through watching everything Death and Jackie went through at the hands of Del and Desire. «The funny thing is they are still tied there. Neither will die since death is already there unable to grant her lover her touch, and death herself cant leave until she does. So its a stalemate.»
Desire flipped the channel to show two female bodies. They looked drained though she could see their hips spasming and here slight crying from them.
Blink looked in shock at Desire. «How could you do something that cruel? I though Desire was about love.»
Desire laughed…»Desire is Desire, and answerable to no one, remember that.» With that Desire kissed Blink and dissapeared in smoke.
Blink shuddered. Though she didn’t understand it she looked back at the two women. She was going to help.

Within seconds she was in the bedroom. She could tell the two had been there a while from the odor of sweat in the air. If Desire was right all she had to do was untie one of this version of Death’s hands.
She moved forward to the binds and managed to loosen it enough to where Death could move. Unfortunately the time she spent in bondage along with the energy spent on god knows how many orgasms had weakened her to much to life her arm. Blink saw this and touched her arm, lifting it up to Jackie. In a second she was back in Death’s realm.
Death was there watching the tv. She walked over to the young mutant and hugged her.
«Thank you. I didn’t know if I would ever be free again.»
Blink looked at her, «But…you weren’t in the bed…you were here.»
Death nodded. «what affects one affects us all in some small way. Every orgasm, every wave of fear and helplessness…It had been going on long enough.»
Blink thought about what that must’ve been like. every sensation rippling through countless others who were equally helpless.
Death looked again at the TV. She picked up the remote and clicked a button. The scenes of her and Jackie played on the screen followed by a sigh. «Ya know in the families defense they did warn me, but hell it’s not like they never take lovers. I guess I’m doomed to only be seen by those I touch.»
Blink’s eyes light up then. «I touched you, does that count?»
Death sighed and nodded smiling slightly. «Yeah it does, unortunately it also means since you have officially died here there is no way to get you home.»
Blink turned to the tv which was now shoing her firneds. She would never see them again? She looked down and thought it over. «It was for a good cause wasnt it?»
Death nodded and held her hand. Blink smiled as they turned to watch the news of the battles.
Encounter 3b
Death and blink cont.

Death came out with some tea as Blink sat in her robe watching the events unfold from the battle. It seemed as if no matter how things turned out there would be no clear winner.

«More depressing news?» Death asked.

Blink nodded. She wondered why Death would ask since it would seem like she would know, but since it wasn’t only her universe but Blink’s as well Death was just as scared as she was.

«It sounds like it’s a tie right now. The next one decides it.»

Death had to be honest, she was worried. She knew someday she would truely die, and not like she did once a century, heck all she did then was become human for a day and go home. This time there would be no home to return to.

«How are your friends holding up?» Death asked.

Blink actually hadn’t thought to check. «Well I know Jubilee is fighting in this, apart from that I don’t know.»

«Hmm, shall we see how she is doing?»

«OK.»

Death clicked the remote to find Jubilee and Robin flash on the screen. Jubilee was tied up and Robin was leaning down to kiss his «capture».

«Ummmm….I think Jubes lost.» Blink said.

«Did she? She seems to be getting her man.»

Blink looked again. Jubilee and Robin were now kissing quite deeply and Robin had begun exploring her bound body.

«Errr…»

«Does this make you uncomfortable?»

«Well I kinda feel like a peeping tom ya know»

«Ok then, you use the remote.»

Blink took the remote and clicked. She was thinking about her Gen-X friends when she did. To her embaressment it showed M in the shower with Husk! Blink’s eyes locked on the screen as Husk massaged M’s breasts. She could feel herself gettingh warm, but this isn’t what the remote was suppose to show…was it?

Death smiled and silently moved next the the lavender skined lady. She placed her hand on the young ladies lap. Not suprisingly Blink looked at her, though the look did suprise her a little. She was in love.

«The other use for this remote is that it shows you what you want…and I think I’m getting the idea.»

Blink turned back to the TV and tried in denial to change the channel. The next scene up was one of Black Cat and Mary Jane. They were apparently comforting each other since spidey was off fighting. Death looked at the TV and smiled. Blink’s breathing was getting a little heavy.

Death took the remote leaving the TV on to help the first time out. Leaning over she slid her hand under Blinks robe and massaged her breast. Blink wasn’t so much as suprised as relieved when this happened. She let out a sigh and leaned back. What she found odd was Black Cat was now doing everything to Mary Jane that Death was to her.

She watched as The white haired vixed pulled Mary Janes robe off her shoulders and felt her own robe follow. She also felt a tingle of anticipation when Cat first tasted MJ’s nipple. A rush of excitement went through her as de felt Death at her breast gently sucking.

What was happenening next she couldn’t quite tell because Death had begun to Move her fingers along her thigh. Blink was lost in a dream now. She had died before making love and wondered how it would be.

Death stood and took her top off proceeding then to kneel between Blinks legs. Blink tried to see what was on the TV as she couldn’t imagine this was happening to her, but a gentle move of Deaths hand revealing her untouched gender proved it was. Death had a few things to show her though.

Death leaned up and sucked her breast while she rubbed her own nipple against Blinks warm cunt. The young mutant was suprised by this as now TV and real life weren’t the same. In fact Black cat had tied Mary Jane’s hands behind her with her robe and was now using her fingers on the helpless redhead.

Blink didnt know what to do except be turned on by the stimuli she was receving from around her. Death slowly ran her tounge across her nipples and made her way down her lavender belly.

Blink was scared when Death reached her mound untill she felt the first blissful lap of Death’s tounge against her. When that happened any other resistance was now gone.

Death spent the next few minutes eating out the young mutant,building her up to a climax.

Before she could come however death stood up and slid out of her pants. «you didn’t think you would get out of this without doing anything did you?» Blink gulped and looked hungily at her lover. She wanted her yes but had never done this before. Death tooke her hand and stood her up.»go slow at first…». She leaned over and kissed Blink deeply letting her tounge explore the young ladies throat. Blink was suprised but did the same and found it turned her on a bit. As they kissed Death removed Blinks robe. Blink felt a cool rush of air as her body was now naked she tried to pull back and cover herself, but Death pulled her body into her and they fell to the floor.

Death rolled over letting Blink be on top for now. Blink looked down and decided the best place to start was the top. She nevrously licked at a nipple. Death smiled. Thinking she was on the right track she sucked on it gently. She found if she sucked right she could still use her tounge on the nipple to. This seemed to have a immediate effect on her new lover. Blink moved a cautious hand up to Deaths other nipple and started playing with it. Death started to gasp as the young lady started to learn how to please a woman.

Death gasped in pelasure as Blink nibbled and nursed on her breast. She could feel herself getting hot and knew Blink ws on the edge already. Death gently too the hand massaging her tender nipple and started guiding it down her body. Blink knew what she wanted. As if on automatic pilot the lavander fingers traced their wy down to Death’s cunt and started massaging it.

Death moaned. She had forgotten how wonderful a touch could be. Maybe she would keep Blink with her.

Blink, now satisfied that one nipple was suficiently tender moved to the other. Her delecate tounge and fingers started playing Death like a instrument, and as she started nibbling on Death’s other tender breast she got courageous and poked her finger inside her lover.

Death gasped. Blinked sat up, scared that she had hurt the woman. Besides she was a mutant, what felt good to her may be painful to someone else.

«Did I hurt you??»

Death smiled. «Not at all. IT felt wonderful. Would you like to continue?»

Blink responded with a grin. Death closed her eyes expecting her nipples to get hit again and was unprepared as the nervous mutant not only slid her finger in her, but her tounge as well!. Death moaned in pleasure giving Blink all the prompting she needed that this was indeed pleasent as she worked over her cunt with both finger and tounge.

Death squirmed under her lovers caress moaning. She had never had it this good. She sat up long enough to motion to Blink that she wanted to eat her out as well. Blink manuvered into the upper part of the 69 and continued to lick away.

Death now not only hot and excited but smelling her lovers scent buried her face inside her and licked away. Blink shddered as a wave swept through her of pure lust. She felt her untouched sex now being battered by a tounge that wouldnt stop.

Death came first moaning into her lover. Her hips bucked riding the finger and tounge that gave her so much pleasure. She tasted the precum of the young mutant and decided this one would be special. As blink lapped up her lovers juice, she felt the familiar sense of a finger in her, then another. Death kept her other finger in the wetness enough to lube it and slid it in the young girls ass as she fingered both and lapped up the rewards.

Blink’s orgasm was powerful. She could feel it cut through her like a knife as she yelled and shook. When Death was done Blink was shivering on top of her.

«It feels wonderful dosen’t it.»

Blink wearily nodded. Death turned around as the young lady passed out on her to watch the rerun of their love making on her TV.
Well i decided to let blink and death join in the fun (hey ive had crushes on em both for years LOL) and left a openeing to where i can pull in anyone i want yet, provided either blink dosent wear out from exhaustion or they can make their own way. >:)
Brothers battle 4
the merger begins
Death,blink,Catspaw and Rahne
Death continued to watch the TV even after her love woke up and went for another shower. From what she was seeing, NEITHER universe would survive. It was up to her and Clairice to fix this. She had seen someone called Access, if she could reach him in that new universe.
She turned off the Tv and made her way to the shower. It was a fairly large shower with a spray head you could grab hold of and wash yourself. Death found it good for stiff backs and shoulders as she could sit and run the water over her back and not have to stand under the shower. It also had another use which she was going to show her lover.
Blink turned as Death stepped in and took some soap. «Just in to freshen up.» she said innocently. Blink smiled and gave her a gentle kiss before turning back to her own body. Death bit her lip and walked to her hugging her so Death’s breasts pressed into Blink’s back.
«I need you to help me.»
Blink was confused for a second. «help?…How?»
«I need to get to the new universe. Unfortunately it will take a surge of power greater than you can normally make, even if your angry.»
Blink thought about this as Death grabbed the spray attachment.»Then how can I help?»
Death turned on the water and pressed the attachment into Blink’s cunt and whispered, «Because if you use it as you cum we can make it.»
Blink yelled in suprise as bullets of water pounded her cunt. It was still tender from their love making and she could already feel her orgasm building.
«Focus my love…FOCUS.»
Blink tried to focus on the new world. Oddly enough she found Rahne was already there. It gave her a good target. They had never met but she new her from reputation. As her orgasm built the picture became sharper and as she climaxed Death grabbed her as a BLINK rippled through her body.
Rahne and April were camped out at what they thought was Muir Isle. They felt a melding of sorts a while ago and now nothing on the news seemed to make sense to either of them. They periodically looked out the window for intruders, but no one in this new world seemed to know, or for that matter care, about the genetic lab. April had been sick a lot lately to which had Rahne worried. Maybe she wasnt handling this merging to well?
As April excused herself to find some breakfast, Rahne felt a force center in the room. A wave of energy slammed her into the wall as Blink and Death fell into the room shivering from the cold. Rahne ran over to the new arrivals.
«What happened to you?»
Blink looked up and saw Rahne either didnt know her or know of her. this wasn’t suprising as she wasn’t a x-man long.
As Blink and Death dried off they explained how Clairice had managed to fall into DC’s world and how they managed to break into this one.
Rahne tried not to show her blush. «Ummm…interesting way to travel.»
Death gigled a moment before thinking.»The only way we could’ve made it is if there was a anchor for both of us. Is there someone from my universe here as well?»
Rahne nodded as April walked in. Rahne filled her in and then explained their experince along with what has happened since.
Death looked at april concerned. She moved her hand to April’s belly.»May I?» April nodded. Death got a grim look on her face.
«This is bad. Though I admire the brother’s for wanting to please you, Talon apparently impregnated you.»
April dropped her food in shock. «WHAT?!»
Death nodded. «I’m afraid it gets worse. With your child in you, your an anchor for both world’s. Anyone from either can enter, if they know how.»
The four thought about this. The possibilities for fighting were scary.
They turned on the TV to see if anyone else had come in and suprised to see the «new» brother was showing them Triad and Jaimie.
After both were identified the four women tried to find another topic as it appeared they caught them in lovemaking. Blink had come twice and watching this only made her hot again. Death for her part was hot due to only being able to get Blink off to make the trip. April and Rahne hadn’t made love for a couple days and this had them both turned on.
The four looked at one another and without saying a word picked partners. Blink and April lied down on the bed while Death and Rahne took the couch.
Blink and April wasted no time 69ing, though once in that position they took things nice and slow. April teased the lips of Clairice with her cat like nails and flickered her tounge across her ass. Death was being eaten by a very hungry Rahne who couldn’t stand to wait. Death whispered in Rahne’s ear and the young women giggled.
Rahne changed into a wolf, as did Death. Though Death had become a male wolf. Death the proceeded to «chase down» her lover with all the playfull yips and snarls that go along with it.
Blink Was starting to probe April’s cunt with her fingers when she felt her orgasm build again. This time she had a problem…She could see Triad and Jaimie in her mind! She wanted to stop but it felt so good. She wondered if she could bring them here?
April slid her finger inside Clairice’s ass and licked away at her lips making the mutant’s power build even faster. Death wasn’t aware because she had pinned Rahne and was doggy-style mating with her. Death came and fell back just as Clairice plunged her fist into April and yelled in orgasm opening the portal that pulled a suprised Jaimie and Triad into Muir Isle.
Encounter 4b the merger begins (cont…)

Triad and Jaimie stumbled naked into the middle of the group. Clairice withdrew from April to catch her breath letting April slide her off and greet Triad with a deep kiss. Triad, knowing April was forward, but not that she was bi (though there was a rumor about her and shrinking Violet), tried to step back from it but April pulled her closer.

Jaimie had been pulled out of Triad during the teleport and was now looking up around. for his part he saw a female dog, a lady who hade pale white skin, another with crayon lavender, one who had almost fur type skin and then Triad.

The furry lady motioned Triad to come with her. Triad asked her to wait as she split into her 3 parts, one going off with April towards Rahne and Death, the others making their way toward Jaimie.

Death looked up at the two as April lowered Triad onto her mouth. Death got hot just watching the cat girls tounge work it’s magic.Then Death grinned and whispered in Apil’s ear. April let out a muffled response as Death asked Triad to keep April’s legs spread. Death then whispered to the still wolf formed Rahne.

Rahne growled as April tried to close her legs. Triad wouldnt have it as she kept them open for the young wolf. Rahne made her way over and buried her muzzle deep in April’s sex and started to lap away. April struggled and tried to eat out Triad faster hoping the effect would loosen her grip. Triad for her part was starting to pant heavily and was leaning on Aprils legs for support.

While this was happening the other two Triad’s were over giving Jaimie the best head he’d gotten ever. They both alternated between his cock and balls making sure he would come hard and fast. Jaimie looked down at them while he felt his shaft swelling and looked over to Clairice. She was just starting to move. The first thing she saw was aparently twins sucking off a man.

Now keep in mind, Clairice had never been with a man before. She sat on the edge of the bed and watched the twins as they worked their magic on the helpless Jaimie. Moreover she watched jaimie’s face, he looked so happy. As jaimie was about to cum Clairice shoved the twins out of the way, pinned Jaimie down and lowered herslef on top of him.

Death looked over at her lovers apparent new aggresive streak and smiled. She turned to the three way next to her and laid down on her back sliding just under the wolf. Gently lowering Rahne’s hind quarters to her she licked the wolf out hearing a immediate whimper from the poor beast as Rahne wasn’t used to this in wolf form. Death decided to treat her even more by probing her with a gentle finger as her tounge circled Rahne’s small sex. The wolf whimpered as its muzzle was still buried in april’s cunt and now she was trapped.

Clairice lowered herself down and flet a rush fill her. This wasn’t like anything she’d been through before. She felt even more excited when she felt he twins sucking at her brests. They nursed her like children as she started gasping and riding harder, trying to get the most of this new experience. She found herself thinking of Jubilee. The joke was there wasn’t a X-man she hand’t done. Clairice couldn’t figure it out then, but she could now.

As if on command a picture slowly formed in her mind. She could see Storm eating out Jubilee while Wolverine took her from behind. Clairice chuckled think it was a figment of her imagination.

Death had taken to masturbating herself as she was licking the juices from the young wolf up. Rahne tried to howl out but was forced to whimper as she was still trapped in April who had come twice already and was going for 3. Triad for her part had just finished coming and fallen back so now even if April wanted she couldn’t close her legs to Rahne’s advances.Arpil had to be content with licking the still body of Triad, which would shuuder as she came again and again. When Death felt her orgasm flow through her she finished licking up the young wolf and sat up helping Ranhe pull out of April and started petting her gently. April for her part was shaking like someone was electorcuting her. And triad was out for he count.

Cairice saw the picture get shaprer in her mind as Jaimie’s cock slammed in her time and again. She could see Storms tounge glide over Jubilee and her her cries of passion as Wolverine slammed into her time and again. It was then the twins decided to help. They grabbed Clairice gently by the hips and set a even faster pace for her. Clairice couldn’t believe they would do this! She was on the brink when they did and this just made her head for it like a train. She felt a new sensation before coming though this time. It felt similar to what happened with Death in the shower. Then she realized Jaimie was coming! He shot is load in her and it set her off harder than ever. Not only did Wolverine, Storm and Jubilee end up getting blinked in with them, but the orgasm she had put a new hole in the far wall.

Blink was passed out in her room from the latest orgy which had brought the new arrivals Triad and Jaimie, and, through her own doing, Jubilee, Storm and Wolverine. To make sure people slept they all took seperate rooms. Blink was awakened by, oddly enough herself?

«Hello stranger.»

Blink looked at herself. It WAS her. For some reason she was in a robe, but it was her.

Shaking her head trying to piece this together she asked «Is this a dream?»

The new Blink laughed and sat on her bed. «Fraid not. In my universe I ended up in what is called the Inbetweeners realm, the realm of all possibilities. Since this realm is now part of that with you, Rahne, Jaimie and the child the Inbetweener and I have been watching events here.»

Blink blushed. «Ummmm, we haven’t accomplished much.»

The new Blink chuckled.»Actually you have. With your powers you could teleport people to protect April’s child from those who would take it. There are only 3 right now you need. Random, Mystique, and Alchamist. We will scout out help for you as we can,but be warned, «rightous» people like the Fantastic Four, Avengers and even some of the x-groups are trying to find a way to get the child. Others like Kang and Apocalypse also have their own agendas. So this won’t be easy. Enimies and friends won’t be easy to tell right now.»

Blink looked down at herself. She was young, not a fighter, how could she possibly protect this child from such people.

The new Blink answered her question by teleporting yet another Blink (AOA) in.

«This version of us is quite powerfull and able to teleport across the planet in a thought if nessecary. She is also trained by the best in her world in hand to hand combat. Be warned though, if you make love to her and you BOTH blink, the results could be the destruction of this world.»

Clairice nodded as the robed Blink dissapered. She looked at still another version of herself, this one in a green body dress. Her hair was longer than Clairice liked it and she had a backpack with some sticks in the back. She heard the new Blink moan and twitch in her sleep. How was she going to explain this to herself? And even more puzzling how was she going to explain it to the others??

Clairice sat thinking on this when she saw a light appear off on a hill.

Kang wasn’t the strongest of opponents physically, though he had technology that rivalled Apocolyspe. By utalizing it he had been able to litter time with versions of himself.

After figuring out that the dimensional walls were weak, he decided to try his theory of space/time travel. He knew it could work since Reed Richards had done it. With the help if the Thinker he was able to modify his equipment, though it had never been tested. It seemed he had landed on Muir Isle, but it felt weird. His instruments could quite place a time, or a date for that matter.

Clairice saw the figure outside and jumped out of bed, tripping over her mirror self in the process.

«OWWW…DAMNIT watch whe—-WHO ARE YOU?!?!»

~OK!~ thought clairice…~time for Expl——*&?#$~

Before Clairice could finish her thought AOA Blink had a dart out, charged and had grabbed her by the head with the dart only inches away.

«Ok …one more chance. Who are you and where am I?»

Clairice gulped. «your in the Amalgam, and I’m you.»

Blink held the dart close for a moment then thought about it. She had heard stories of the Amalgam, a universe that was formed when two «brothers» decided to take the best of what they had and start fresh. It was thought though that for the Amalgam’s existance all versions of her world would cease, so how was she here?

The two Blink’s talked for a hour while Clairice filled the AOA blink in on how everything came about. Though she didn’t like going to much into details on some, what she thought would be to their benifit she did tell, like how Death managed to use her to teleport them across the univeral boundries.

Blink laughed at the recollection. «So what your saying is to help you guys out I have to be able to get off so we can bring some people here I don’t trust any more than you right now to protect a kid I couldn’t care less about?»

«That’s what she’s saying.»

Death appeared in the doorway to Clairice’s room and walked over kissing her lover on the cheek.
«Look. I know this isn’t a easy pill to swallow and from what I heard even more has happened. All I know is April’s child right now is the only thing keeping us here. If it dies we do to and quite possibly so do the brothers. The child must be protected from anyone who could take it.»

Clairice hugged her lover. «I was just about to get you. There is something outside. I know its after the child but not sure WHO it is.»

Death looked out at the figure who was apparently setting up some sort of becon. «It’s someone called Kang. Apparently I’m Death in the Amalgam to. I know everyone’s name who goes in and out. It’ll take time for me to learn more than that for people outside my world.»

Clairice had heard the name before though confessed she didn’t knoww much either, and since the Kang in AOA Blink’s time was killed before he could be a threat she had no knowledge either. Clairice told Death what her Inbetween self had told her. Death nodded. «I know Alchamist can help us escape and build a good shelter. Random and Mystique are your department.»

Clairice shuddered at Mystique’s name. The shapehifter wasn’t to be messed with. and there was no gaurentee she would stay on their side. Maybe if the could get Rouge?

The three stratagized while the others awoke.

Everyone met for breakfast that day. Wolverine and Storm were able to fill in some blanks on Kang, enough to explain why he was here though Death still wondered how he got here. From the sounds of it Kang was happy littering his own multiverse. Now he has found a way to cross the boundries. That could be usefull to them, and save poor Clairice a lot of energy. Death excused herself and walked out. While the others discussed possible team mates such as Ultra-boy, Saturn Gril, Cyclops and Sabrtooth( which AOA link and wolverine fought over to no end), Death snuck outside to confront Kang.

Kang was on a hill overlooking the Muir Isle complex when Death approached.

«Good morning.» she said nervously.

Kang looked over half noticing. «I suppose your here to try and convince me not to take the child?»

Death shuffled her feet a bit and Kang chuckled.

«Don’t worry, I’m not here to fight. Quite the opposite. I’ve spent many lifetimes ensuring my survival. Apparently the life of a child may decide weather I live or die. I would like to help you by teleporting from my world whoever you think you need.»

Death felt a huge weight lift from her, though she still had doubts. They could at least use the machine to get Random and Mystique, possibly more. She invited Kang down to the complex to discuss how they would set it up.

After Death walked in with Kang behind her, Wolverine and Jubilee srpung into action. Kang turned on a force field which Storm tried to disable. Death whispered to AOA blink to subdue them, which she did by displacing them enough that they were conscious but to weak to fight.

«NOW, that you’ve damn near ruined our shot at SAFELY protecting the child. Kang is here to help.»

«Like hell he is!» Wolverine shouted back.

Kang looked at wolverine. «Logan, you know me. My main purpose has been survival. If this child dies, all of my work may be undone. Do you think I would let that happen?»

Wolverine thought about this and extended a cautious hand. Kang for his part turned off his force field, shook hands and looked at their plan.

After studying it he looked over to Death. «I will need some of either Triad’s blood or April’s for this to work.»

Logan got a smirk on his face. «And why do you need that?»

Kang looked at him blankly. «Simple really. Their biochemistry will have a universal tag on it like ours does. I need it to get the fix on people in their world if we are going to bring warriors from there as well.»

Triad nodded and let Kang take a sample which he took back to his beacon. Death explained that the beacon was acting like Clairice’s Blink portal. It is making a permanent hole in the multiverse. All kang needs is to know where to open the other end.

With that knowledge they brought, Rouge, Mystique, Random, Alchamist, Saturn Girl, Apparition and Dragon Mage. The troops were ready now all they had to do was wait for the war.

Encounter 6: alone in the dark
AOA Clairice sat outside on guard duty. She couldn’t believe she let herself get talked into this. Worse yet she couln’t use Kang’s device to bring her mentor Sabertooth here. Wolverine saw to that by having it brought inside and locked up unless they needed it.
She sighed looking out at the compound. She heard footsteps, but since it was coming from behind her she didn’t bother to move.
«I hope you aren’t going to let them just walk over us because I won’t let ya bring your boyfriend here.»
A small flame flared in Blinks belly. Sabertooth was many things to her, but they were never intimate. She spun around and caught him with a right in the ribs.
Wolverine did his best to shrug it off.
«HE ISN’T MY BOYFRIEND.» she barked. Then remembering where she was she sat with her legs curled up under her. «In fact you two saved me.»
Wolverine laughed as he sat down. «Yeah right..like I’d ever work with him.»
Blink sighed. «You two rescued me in my world from certain death, or I should say he did. You were on your way out when he found me. Since then I’ve cared for him.» She looked at Wolverine with hate in her eyes.»And I WON’t have you calling me a liar or disgracing him you pig!»
With that she spit at him and turned away. Wolverine’s rage filled him and he jumped on top of her. This was his only mistake as she sent a Blink wave through him knocking him out.
Now she could put her plan to work.
The pulled Wolverine’s pants down and sucked on his shaft. She knew he was out of it when even his moan was quiet. She didn’t think she’d blinked that hard.
Licking along his shaft she felt him thicken and when she thought he was ready she mounted him.
Unlike Clairice, AOA blink wans’t a virgin. She did what she did to survive, and if that meant sleeping with someone so she had someone to watch her back, so be it. She could feel her orgasm building up and tried to concentrate on Sabertooth and not her own body.
Wolverine could feel his fire burning and looked up to see the young mutant straddling him. He grinned and in a cat like movement flipped to two of them over. Blink was now on her stomach and Wolverine was pounding away from behind!
Blink lost her concentration as Wolverine was ramming her hard and fast. She got just engough of a picture of Sabertooth that it started to come clear as She felt her orgasm/Blink go through.
«Naughty girl.» Wolverine said. «Coming before me. guess I’ll have to finish another way.»
Blink felt him slide out of her and slow into her ass. She yelled in pain as the x-man thrusted again and again, finally coming and passing out behind her. She looked at him in disgust and pulled him away from her. She thought of grbbing his cock and teleporting with it, but that wouldn’t help.
«Tough decision eh pup?»
She spun around to see her mentor and wildchilde. She jumped up and hugged him.
«Now I feel at home.»
«I’m glad you do, now mind telling me where our new home is?»
Blink nodded. «before I do could we ditch the dork?»
Sabertooth laughed and picked up Wolverine. They put him up in a tree shoving a good think branch up his ass so he wouldn’t fall out.
As Blink cleaned up and got dressed she told Sabertooth the situation.
«So you mean they don’t know I’m here?»
Blink shook her head.
Sabertooth laughed. «hmmm might be good to have a secret weapon, especially if what your telling me is true. Let this Death lady meet me outside the complex. Only you and her will know I’m around ok?»
Blink nodded. «Where are you going?»
«To find shelter. If you all are right, a bomb is about to hit. I don’t want to be above ground when it does.»
Blink watched her only family walk off. She went back to her post and stared off into the night. Close to morning the compound was woke up by Wolverine howling in pain from being stuck in a tree with a branch in his ass. Despite the giggling they managed to get him down. He shot a look at Blink shot a smug look back thinking, ~If only you knew who you just helped bring.~
With that she had some food and rested as they changed guard shifts.
Spiral danced through the dimensional pathways. She noticed some pockets appear and dissapear periodically. This was nothing new except the pockets closure seemed to be scaring reality. Whoever was being teleported wasn’t a willing traveller. She peeked through a closing fissure and saw Muir Isle…but not Muir Isle? Stepping through the tear she stuck around long enough to find out this reality was pulling her reality slowly into it, as well as another. She wasn’t sure if the people in here were aware, and judging by the way they were acting they weren’t. In fact they were doing everything they could to protect the problem. This made for a hard problem. ~Well~ she thought, ~since I’m at Muir Isle already I might as well try and get some help from excaliber.~ She stared her dance and went through the dimensions to Muir Isle.

Clairice was on guard that night. She wasn’t sure what she was on guard against and truth be told she’d rather be spending the night in bed with Death. She smiled at that. She still found it funny that Death could be someone so fun, so warm, so delicious…

Clairice licked her lips and shuddered as a *blink* startled her. She looked behind her to see the In-between blink.

«Aww, cripes not you again. Do you know how many people think I’m nuts for saying I saw you the first time?!»

The betweener Blink chuckled. «Quite a few I’m sure. I wish I could say I have good news. We have a lot of problems.»

«Such as?» Clairice was afriad to find out.

«I told you that the child needed to live. Unfortunately right now it seems everything must be sacrificed for it. April’s child is pulling the essence of both universe’s into it like a black hole. When its born it will be more powerfull than either brother.»

Clairice looked at her. She was at a loss for words.

Betweener Blink continued. «It gets better. A dimensional traveller called Spiral has set forth to stop you. She is now on her way to Excaliber’s base to ask their help.»

Clairice sat back. It was going to happen. They were going to have to fight. She didn’t want to do this. But how could she let April’s child die?

«So what do we do?»

«Band together, and dont let anyone shake your belief.»

With that betweener Blink dissapeared. Clairice, now very sober stared out into the night.

Later that night Death was looking out at her lover through her window. She was the only one who didn’t take shifts apart from April. No one argued when they learned she was Death and that no she wouldn’t just say «alakazam» and kill all their opponents.

She heard a knock and went to the door. Her only elder sibling Destiny made his way in.

Death sat shakily down on her bed. «What are you doing here?»

Destiny looked at her. «I’ve come with some advice as always my sister. Did you think one of us could just ‘jump ship’?»

Death snapped back «Destruction did, and damnit all I wanted was for us to survive.»

Destiny blew off her steam. «When you came aspects of us did as well, so that is unimportant. You of all people should know by now Sister wherever one of us is the others are. Now please head this advice. Let events unfold concerning the child. Don’t interfere or you will only hurt yourself.»

Death looked down wondering what he meant, but before she could ask he had gone. She went back to looking out her window. She knew Clairice had had a visitor, she saw it, and she could guess pretty safely who it was. Question is how many more «visitors» would come, and would their messages be the same?

Wolverine was sitting in his room watching the tube and drinking. He didn’t know anymore if he was drinking to forget who he was, or if it was the situations he found himself in. During the commercial he got up and went to the kitchen and found Dr. Strange.

Logan looked at him half hearted and grunted. «Yeah what the hell do you want?»

Dr strange looked at him. «Would you believe I want you to preform a execution?»

A glimmer of bloodlust flickered in Wolverine’s soul and he turned to the astral form of the mage. «Why should I?»

«Because if you dont, everything will die.»

Wolverine sat down. «I’m listening….»
At that time people were starting to stir. It was almost dawn and shift change was coming up. April woke to see a being her universe knew as the Spectre.

«April, protect the child, you must protect it!»

The Spectre faded leaving April wondering what she had to protect her child from? Blink and Kang had done good bringing people here to protect her. Would someone they broiught hurt her?

As April pondered this Death went outside for a walk. She heard a rustle in the bushes and took a sip of her coffee.

«Good morning Sabertooth.»

Sabertooth walked out and stood next to her with the unconcious Wild child on his sholder. «How did you know it was me?»

«Call it a gift. I’m glad Blink brought you here.»

Sabertooth looked at her. «Got the feelin someone on the inside is plannen somethin?»

Death nodded. «Either that or someone outside is trying to use someone we have here. Do me a favor. There is a empty room adjoining April’s. Stay there and keep it locked. Ill let Blink know your there and her and I will bring you what you need. I want you near her should anyone try anything on the inside.»

Sabertooth nodded and headed for the door.

«Ummm, Sabertooth?»

«Yes?»

«You’ll need to climb through the window. If you let me finish my coffee I’ll more than happily let you in.»

She smiled at him and he stood next to her as they watched the sun come up on the Amalgam world.

An hour later Sabertooth was in the room, and Wolverine was on the hunt.

The day went by rather normal. People went on and off watch with no problems reported. Death asked Rouge and Mystique to take the night shift. with that she went to April’s room to keep watch. Rahne and the alternate Clairice were there. Nothing against her Clairice, but Death knew in her heart she wasn’t a fighter. April slept while Rahne, Death and Clairice waited.

Wolverine looked around the complex. The Legionnaires from the morning shift seemed to be asleep. Random was no where to be found (no suprise there). One Blink was asleep, that just left him, Storm and Jubes. He motioned for the ladies to follow him and the three made their way to April’s room.

Sabertooth was at this moment relaxing. Wildchild was up and eating which was good. He looked over to the adjoining door. He hadn’t been able to test it since he came in here, that worried him. Still it was just a door. There wasnt a door he couldn’t break through given time.

Wolverine motioned for Jubilee to stand by the door. It had a motion sensor so when Storm went to cover the other side he would have to jump in. Jubilee signaled that she was ready. Wolverine and Storm made their move.

The alternate Blink was sitting by the door, while Death was sitting reading a book. April and Rahne were enjoying themselves in the tub.
Death would look up and smile at the bathroom door on occasion when some splashing and giggling would be heard.

Wolverine motioned for storm to move and he jumped in.

He ended up standing between Death and Blink. Blink threw a dart at him, which he dodged and it nailed Death in the chest. Death collapsed as a frustrated Wolverine grabbed Blink by the hair and rammed her face hard into the wall.

«Where is she?!!»

Sabertooth and Wildchild heard the noise and tried to go through the door. It was jammed. He decided to peek out the main door, but a pyrotechnic blast from Jubilee proved that wasn’t a option eiteher.

The sound reached the bathroom. Rahne motioned for April to be quiet. Odds are who ever was looking for them was upset and they less noise the better.

Wolverine kicked Blink’s darts away and scratched her with his adamantium claws.

«AAHAAAH….DAMNN.»

«Now then cutie let me know where she is.»

Sabertooth recognized Blink’s voice and started hurling himself toward the door. It was strong but, after the first hit he could see a dent.

Wolverine looked at the door. He snarled thinking that some would ruin his chance this late.

Wolverine stabbed Blink in the stomach. the young mutant cried out and tried to struggle as Wolverine twisted his claws inside her.

«Let me know where she is and I’ll let ya go.»

Blink spit at him. Wolverine sunk his claws in deeper cauing more pain to her. She doubled over and got a wicked idea.

Sabertooth had just about gotten the door down. Though his shoulder wouldn’t like him for probably 48 hours or so …If Blink is hurt….

At this moment Random came around the corner. He had been in the kitchen preparing some food for everyone and was more than suprised when he got attacked by Storm. After running to a window and whispering to Rouge and Mystique to get in, he morphed his arms into guns and jumped out firing nailing both Jubes and storm.

Blink could feel her body starting to get cold…only one shot. She grabbed Logan by the balls and *BLINKED*

Wolverine kicked her off like she hoped. She had blinked his dick off and the poor fool was bleeding to beat all hell, not that she was anything to look at. He looked at her as she opened a small portal and dropped his cahonnies into it.

«NOOOOOOOO.»

Sprial while getting lost most likely due to the fact of the childs influence on the dimensions suddenly saw a floating dick in the dimensional stream. At this point she wondered if it was time for a vacation.

Sabertooth broke in just as Wolverine lunged at Blink sinking his claw into her chest.

«LOGAN!»

Wolverine looked up long enough to see a version of Sabertooth coming at him with Wildchild. The two subdued Wolverine and finished him off.

Death came to albeit with a horid headache. Blink was in sad shape. Kang had managed to teleport a doctor but the internal bleeding was to severe.

Sabertooth and Blink were alone in her room.

«You scared pup?»

Blink nodded. «Not so much of Death as being without you.»

Sabertooth sighed. «I should’ve been there. I should’ve been faster.»

Blink leaned up and kissed him on the cheek. «You were there. And April is alive. Thats all that matters.»

She coughed and winced. He looked at her and wished he could ease the pain a bit.

Death stood outside waiting.

Sabertooth leaned down and kissed her forhead gently. «I’m proud of you pup.»

She smiled up at him and wiped a tear from his eye. Then faded away.

They burned Wolverine’s body to be sure there was no way for it to heal. As for blink, at Sabertooth’s request, she was buried on a hill overlooking the complex. It was where they kept watch. Now she could keep watch with them.

The conversation…

Sabertooth’s turn at guard duty had come up. He hadn’t really made his presance known much more than by killing Wolverine. He didn’t understand the hatered the man had for him, but he supposed it was just as well.

He made his way over to Blink’s grave and sat down. Next to the semi concious Wildchild, Blink was the closest he had come to having a child. Unlike Wildchicld though she was «normal» (god he hated that word).

He often sat here at night and talkd to her. He didn’t know if she could hear him or not, and he guessed it didn’t matter anyway since even if she could she would have no way now of expressing it.

He leaned against a tree next to her grave and looked out into the night. He wasn’t suprised to hear someone approach as people usually looked in on him.

«How are you holding up?»

This wasn’t a suprise. It was Death, or at least that’s what she called herself. Sabertooth doubted this young lady was the last thing Blink saw..

«I’ll survive. I wish the pup would’ve. I owed her as much…if not more than she ever owed me.»

Death sat next to him looking out into the cool night sky.

«They say the dead tell no tales, that isn’t entirely true. Everyone does if you listen right. If you want I can let you talk to her. She isnt to far in my realm yet.»

Sabertooth thought about this. What would he say to her. He would of course apologize for letting her down…hell he let her die. He shook his head.

«I appreciate the offer, but even if you are who you say, what could I possibly have to talk to her about? I let her down. You were there, you saw it. I couldn’t get to her in time. Now because of me we’re short one of our best people and me, I’m short the closest I ever came to a daughter.»

Death looked at him. She knew that Blink and Sabertooth were close but didn’t know that they meant this much to one another. She looked at her watch.

«Look I’ll make a deal with ya. Until this mess is solved, or until you join her in my realm. You can have a hour a night to be with her.»

Sabertooth looked at his watch. Appropriately enough it was just about a hour before sunrise.

«Going to turn her into a vampire are ya» he chuckled.

Death giggled, «No. You and I will be the only ones who can see her, though I will let the rest know. While she is her you can talk to her, and yes she will be aware that she is dead. Try it tonight and see.»

Sabertooth nodded and Death walked off. About a hour before sunrise Blink materialzed.

«You picked a pretty spot for me.»

Sabertooth turned. He saw her as she was before she died, young and with a wild look in her clear eyes.

«I didn’t know if you would come or not pup.»

Blink smiled and tried to hold back a sniff. «Would you believe one of the reasons was to hear you call me that again?»

Sabertooth chuckled, then thought about what he wanted to say.

«Clarice…I’m sorry. You needed me to be there for you and I let you down. I should’ve known If we were attacked it wouldn’t be one at a time and then to be stupid enough not to try the door.»

Clairice’s had rested on his shoulder. He was suprised that it didn’t feel cold.

«You and I have been caught off guard before. This time it just happened that they got the better of us. Besides. Don’t think I hold it against you. I know you tried. And besides I got me revenge on Wolverine before you got at him.»

Sabertooth chuckled as he thought about Wolverine’s privates floating merrily along the dimensional streams. «Yeah you did at that pup. That was to say the least origional.»

Blink chuckled. He had missed her laugh, he didn’t know how bad until then. He stood up and looked at her.

She was perched on her gravestone leaning back against the tree with her arms holding one one of her legs, the other was dangling over the grave.

Sabertooth put his hand on her shoulder and kissed her forehead.

«I’m glad we have this time pup.»

Clarice smiled up at him, «So am I. And if nothing else I get to see a sunrise without worry anymore. We never had a day where the sun meant we didn’t go back into hiding.»

Sabertooth nodded and looked, the first rays of the sun were coming up. He gripped Blink’s shouldere just tight enough, hoping maybe he could hold onto her forever. She rested her head aginst his hand and they watched the sunrise. Then when he turned she was gone.

He went back inside to let Mystique know it was her watch.

«So how was Clairice?»

Sabertooth smiled, «I think she’s going to be ok Raven.»

Mystique smiled and walked off looking for her backup Random.

Sabertooth knocked on Death and Clairice’s(normal) door.

Death opened it up. «I trust everything went well?»

Sabertooth smiled. «Would it be to much to ask if I could have her around every night.»

Death smiled. «Not at all. I’ll see to it.»

Sabertooth nodded in thanks and made his way off to rest.

Mystique and Random went out and were approached by Kang.

«We have a problem.»

«What is it?»

«If my instruments are right….Galactus.»

Kang assembled the protectors to a meeting room inside the complex.

A picture of Galactus’s world ship showed on the screen, then a shot of the ship in comparison to earth.

«As you can see Galactus’ ship is very big, which will be the least of our worries. Galactus himself, depending on his hunger, is also no small being.»

A frame shows Galactus fighting the fantastic 4. A couple of auidable gulps are heard.

«Dont worry, This man is only part of the problem. Odds are he is here to consume the world, he will do so with this.»

Picture of the energy converter.

«The problem is it constantly rebuilds, so no matter how many times you destroy it, the machine still exsists. Which means we have two options.

1) try and persuade Galactus to help us…and if he refuses

2) we have to defeat him.»

Random stood up. «Let me get this straight, We have to hope to god he’s friendly or else we have to kill a celestial?!»

Kang nodded «In a nutshell yes.I can provide some more hi-tech weapons for some of you, but over all this will be one of our toughest battles to date.»

The group disbanded taking positions along the outside of the complex. Some like Sabertooth stood alone and others like Jubilee, Storm and the assemblance of Legionnaires stood together. While they were waiting Kang pulled Blink aside.

«It may be that you will have to goto his ship. There is a device the FF used to defeat him once before, though if it is there now I do not know. I can show you this device but your teleport powers will have to get you there and back. Can you do it?»

Clairice wasn’t sure. Her alternate self had spoken about blinking as far as the moon in one shot, but she hadnt had time to hone her powers yet.

«I will do my best.»

Kang nodded and hoped it wouldn’t come to that.

As the group watched the world ship come into view they saw the figure of Galactus appear.

«Kang, I’m supprised to see you here.»

«You shouldn’t be, like you strive to exist and this child holds the key to that exsistance.»

Galactus frowned, «Sorry you feel that way, for it is the child I have come for.»

Kang had a puzzled look on him. «Surely the child is of no use to you?»

Galactus smiled and looked at Kang. «So even you have underestimated it’s importance. The child is to this universe what I am to ours. It is the very foundation of it. I have been sent here to consume it.»

With that April tried to hide behind Alchamist, who put up a barrier. The material was unknown to Galactus, but since the child’s mother had foolishly given herself away it would only be a matter of time now.

Everyone, now convinced that Galactus wanst here to help, started throwing everything they had. Random fired his cannons, Multipleman tried hitting him multiple times as did triad. Saturn girl didnt have much luck either in the battle department. Storm and Jubilee even tried a combination attack to no avail. Sabertooth stood back with Death, Kang and Clairice.

«This is like flies trying to fight a windshield. Nothing we can do phases him.»

Death looked at Clairice. «You have to try and hit him.»

Clairice shuddered, from what her inbetween self said and her alternate, this could kill him, and her reality.

She focused on Galactus andd felt her Blink wave building, the Force of it ripped through her and caused her to collapse.

The only thing heard was the laughter of the giant.

«I must say that was a unique attempt, but little mutant unlike the inbetweener, I am not so easily displaced. Now this game is at a end.»

Galactus smashed his hand down on Alchamist’s protective dome, shattering it and knocking out Alchamist and April. Death watched helpless as he picked April up and placed her into a coffin like version of his energy converter.

«WAIT!»

Galactus looked at her.

«If you kill the child your world dies as well or didn’t Kang make that clear to you. The only reason your heiarchy sent you here is they didnt want to loose their unique identity. This world is going to be a mesh of all the best of both…who wants to feel left out?»

Galactus thought about this long enough for Death to knock April out of the converter. In his haste though to stop her Glalctus switched on the machine.

The light from the process was blinding as Galactus was horrified to find out he had trapped this Universe’s personification of Death. Death for her part wasn’t to happy about the current state of events as she withered in pain under the beam.

It was then that Blink stood up and saw what was happening. «NO!!» With that she blinked in front of Death and found her soul ripped from her. She fell lifeless next to Death. Death looked at her mate and cradled her head in her arms before the two of them dissapeared, consumed totally by the energy converter.

Galactus looked pale. «That…wasn’t how it was supposed to be. In my foolishness I built this to run on automatic. I couldn’t have stopped if I wanted to.»

Kang walked over to him. «Would you help us. Honor the memory of the two who died for her.»

Galactus nodded. «I will. Rest assured the skies will be safe, and what little help I can be on the ground.»

Kang nodded. It was then 6 figures appeared. The tallest carrying a book looked to the giant. «Could we please have our sisters body back for burial.»

Galactus nodded and materialized both bodies, Destiny looked at him puzzled. «I only asked for the one wolrld eater, why have you produced the young one as well?»

Galactus stepped on his transport.»Because she loved your sister enough to die for her. It’s only fitting they rest forever together. I bid you all farewell as I am off to monitor the skies. Kang will know how to reach me.»

With that he dissapeared into the sky leaving 2 bodies, 6 new faces and more sorrow than before.

Talon looked on with the Ancient one (aka Dr. Strange) and Krugarr the 31-st century sorecerr supreme. They had been tracking developments in the Amalgam situation, and they didn’t like what they saw.

Krugarr: So, student how do you propose to end this? If the child dies we do as well, and if the child lives, everything starts anew.

Talon thought about it. :Isn’t there some way I could remove the powers from him? Couldn’t we close the void inside to make sure he wasnt a threat? He could still rule his world but it wouldn’t be at the risk of others.

Krugarr and the ancient one smiled.

Krugarr: that we can, but then you must guard and train him. We will work through you and I know a couple of people in the other world who would help I’m sure.

Talon nodded and went off to plan a stratagy with his fellow guardians.

Ancient one: Will this work?

Krugarr: If it doesn’t my master…we will know very soon.

The Guradians appeared not far away from the Muir Island base. Talon and Charlie-27 took the front. Starhawk went off to talk to Galactus, Nikki,yondu, and vance followed talon and charlie.

Starhawk reached Galactus’ world ship first.

Galactus: Greetings Starhawk.

Starhawk:Greetings Galactus.

Galactus:I take it you’ve come for the child?

Starhawk:(awkwardly) ummm yes that’s why we’re here.

Galactus chuckled and stood aside revealing Krugarr and the ancient one.

Starhawk was visisbly upset as Talon hadn’t said anything about them helping.

As Starhawk flew off to leave Galactus zapped him unconcious.

Galactus:While I will stand aside for my part, I will make it a fair battle as well. That is the bargain I made with the ancient one. And It would be only him that could make me stand by after the damage I have done.

The ancient one, Krugarr and starhawk all left leaving Galactus to monitor events as they unfolded.

The battle began with Nikki trying to out manuver a very persistant multiple man. Her Wrist blaster didnt seem to do much good as when she shot one down another 2 would appear. Charlie had made the mistake of calling Saturn girl a wannabe and was taking his due pounding for it. She had tricked him by letting him start to walk by, then grabbed his ankle threw him about 50 yards. Since then the two have gone toe to toe with neither budging a inch.

Talon had made his way in past the guards with some help from Krugarr and The ancient one who work working their magicks through him. He made it to April’s room to find her asleep but under guard by Sabertooth.

Vance and Yondu were having a difficult time as they were battling Kang and Mystique. Kang was tring to match weaponry with Yondu’s bionic hand and Mystique was determined to get her hands on captain america’s sheild.

Now with everyone fighting, no one noticed the world ship starting it’s decent. Galactus walked out and watched as the mortals fought each other in various ways. He often wondered why people wanted him to spare a world that was inhabitied by people, some would say, that were as bent on destruction as he himself was.

Galactus, with a wave of his hand trasported everyone to seperate rooms on the world ship. There they could finish their battles and no one would interfere with the plans that Krugarr and the ancient one had laid out.

Talon looked at Sabertooth. He had heard tales of him, though he knew this wasn’t the Sabertooth he knew. Sabertooth was supposed to be a feirce, go for the jugular type. Someone who when they spotted ya didn’t give ya time to think. Not only was he giving Talon time to think, but there was time left over to read a newspaper, watch tv and have a hardy lunch.

Sabertooth: Guess your wondering why I aint rushin ya.

Talon nodded. Sabertooth motioned for him to follow. They walked outside to the hill where Blink’s grave was. «Beloved pup and Daughter» was on the gravestone.

Sabertooth: she was the only thing close to family I had, and I let her down. You dont have to worry. I know you aren’t here to hurt April, I could tell that much.

Talon: how so?

Sabertooth: the way you came in. Calm, focused. Even a assassin has some nerves screaming at him. your the childs dad I would guess.

Talon nodded.

Sabertooth:Found a way to end this mess?

Talon: hopefully yes.

Sabertooth:do it quick then. Because we have lost to many good folks here..and I for one can be counted amongst the casualties as I have no heart left. Not since she died.

Talon nodded and left Sabertooth alone with the grave of the only person who ever cared for him.

Inside Galactus’s world ship pieces were flying everywhere. Galactus had to admidt he was finding the fighting entertaining. Saturn Girl and Charlie-27 were still fighting to a stand still…no suprise there. both had tremendous strength.

Suprisingly Yondu was overpowering Kang. Though he refused to use projectile weapons he was faster and could hit and run faster than Kang.

Vance was winning over Mystique which was no suprise as Vance’s psychic gifts clearly gave him an advantage.

That left nikki. Nikki had been pummeled into submission by the multiple men some time go. her hot temper had got the best of her and allowed Jaimie to overpower her.

So now all the battles but one decided…how would April react to the childs father coming home?

Talon made his way back to April’s room. She was awake and looking at him.

April: So you’ve come to take it away?

Talon shook his head.:No. but I have come to bottle it’s power. If I can, then it can grow up to be what it was meant to be without the other worlds being destroyed.

April looked shocked. All the trouble they went through and the ones who have been hurt or killed, and now it means nothing? How could this be?

Talon looked: Eh it’s a comic…go figure…nothin ever makes sense.

April giggled nd the two kissed. Talon then, with the help of Krugarr and The Ancient one brought the childs power under control.

As the last of the «troops» gathered by Kangs teleporter niiki ruhed over to give Talon a hug.

Nikki:Are you sure you can’t come back?

Talon nodded: April and I must stay here to raise the child and guide it. In time it will be a powerfull being, with luck it will also be a kind one as well.

Nikki nodded and Kang teleported the Marvel and DC people bck to their respective homes. Talon teleported Kang back leaving the equipment should they ever need it.

Talon and April walked back to muir isle as the child sat in wonder of how the world was to be.

Inner Turmoil
He had often come here, more lately than ever. With the Brothers Battle over
and April and Talon’s child safe he had often thought of going back to his
own reality, but there was something in this perverse view of his world that
kept him here. A stone block next to a tree with the words «Beloved daughter
and pup».
There wasn’t a day that went by that Victor Creed didn’t curse himself for
letting Clarice down. He often wished that Wolverine would have tried
breaking into his room instead of April’s. He probably could have stopped
him and Blink would still be next to him.
«Penny for your thoughts?»
Victor smiled. «Nothing you couldn’t probably guess by now pup.»
Clarice leaned against her grave and looked at her guardian. «I know you did
your best.»
«Well that wasn’t enough was it? If I hadn’t been so relaxed I would’ve been
prepared and you wouldn’t be…»
«Dead?»
Victor frowned. «Yeah…Dead.»
Clarice moved from her grave to sit next to Victor. «We had a cause. It was
a hell of a lot better than dying in the inferno of Apocolypse’s madness.
And we were free. My only regret is we couldn’t bring the others.»
Victor nodded. Thinking back to Charles. Magneto’s soon who died before he
could really live. And what a way to die…an atomic blast. Voctor cringed
as he tried to shut the image out of his mind.
Clarice place a hand on his shoulder. «Why do you visit me still?»
Victor looked at her. «Would it be to much to say I missed you?»
Blink smiled. «No it wouldn’t, but will it ever be enough for you? Death let
me visit once a day because she thought it would help you, not hold you
back.»
Victor stood up and started pacing. She was right of course. Everyone but
him had left this pocket dimension in favor of going back to their worlds,
everyone except him.
He could see why April Dumaka and Talon were still here, their child was the
«God» of this world, they had to raise him. What was his reason? To spend
endless days at a small hill waiting for trouble that he would guess now
will never come? He could buy the story not long after Galactus left. Seeing
him rattled even Victor, and seeing what happened with Death and the other
Clarice…
Sometimes he thought he must be mad. He thoguht sometimes he died in the
bombing of the US and since then his sould created this for him to reside
in. It was plausable enough. He had a purpose, to defend the child. He was
free, which is something he had always longed for. The main hole is his life
was his children.
Kyle who was his faithfull inhuman companion. Though he hated to admidt it
he often thought of Wild Child as more of a pet than a person. The kids
mutation along with his overly feral nature left one to wonder if he was in
any psychological sense even remotely human. Still he was very faithfull to
Victor. Unfortunately he was also ash now, another victim in the AOA death
toll.
Then there was the ghost. He hated to call her that. To look at her you
would think she were still alive, though now her soul self seemed to have a
slightly lighter tinge of lavender complextion and there was a vauge
resemblence of color to her pupils. HE guessed she added that to let him see
what she was looking at. Still she WAS a ghost, and one who held a hard cold
grip on his heart.
Blink sighed. She looked at Victor and then out at the horizon. «You know my
time today is almost up.»
Victor sighed and nodded. «I know. For all the time we hav it never seems to
be enough.»
Clarice walked to him and hugged him. This was the one miracle he couldn’t
explain. Though she was dead and supposedly devoid of substance, Victor
could still feel her hands around his waist, her breath and heart. ~this is
mad~ Thought Victor. ~She is dead…why am I keeping her here?~
Victor kneeled down and lifted her chin up to look at Clarice. He leaned
down and kissed her gently before looking into her eyes. «I love you pup. I
always have. I think it’s time for us to get back to life.»
Clarice to her surprise felt her eyes start to sting. «You’re finally going
back?»
Victor nodded. «Some one should be there to calm Kyle. I’m the only one who
can.»
Clarice nodded as she wiped a tear in confusion. She was a ghost…how could
she cry?
Victor swallowed hard. This wasn’t easy for either of them. «Can you send me
back pup?»
Clarice nodded. «Death gave me the power to before she left this realm. She
said she will meet you at yours to help you.»
Victor nodded. He didn’t know if the young women was the Entity she claimed
to be but he knew one thing, she gave him a gift he could never repay.
Victor stood upright and looked out toward the sun.
«Do it now pup…Please.»
Clarice started to choke as she summoned the last of the energy keeping her
form together and sent Victor back to their world. As her form faded she
leaned over her grave crying at the loss of the only person to ever love
her.
Victor stummbled around realing from the cross dimensional trip. «Remind me
to talke a cab next time.» he said outloud as he looked for Kyle.
As he stumbled across what was left of the AOA landscape he noticed that the
bombs had stopped. He cursed himself as he realized he would probably never
die now as his healing factor could pobably combat even nuclear winter
radiation. He smiled though knowing if he were alive so was Logan.
Over a couple days and seeing more carnage than in a thousand cullings he
finally found the fortress of Apocolypse.
Stumbling through the levels he found various corpses he knew. Jubillee,
Angel, the young rasputin, Colosses and Kitty, and a exploded blob he
assumed was Morph. As he made his was to the M’karrin Crustal area he found
the remains of Pietro and …
He couldnt believe what had happened to Kyle. By the looks of it Kyle was at
ground zero when the crystal shattered. He leaned over his fallen son and
held Kyle’s head to his chest as he cried.
Victor decided to bury his lost son since he had precious little else to do.
He thought of buring EVERYONE. 5 billion corpses, and a person who had
nothing but time. As he sat on his friends grave he heard a familiar voice.
«Where did you go?»
He smiled. It was his formar partner Logan.
«Let’s just say I took a side trip.»
Logan grunted and sat down.
Victor jumped up shoked at what he saw. Logan looked like something out of a
horror movie. Half of his face had been incinerated down to the bone which
ws coal black. His arms had areas of bone and muscle jutting out along with
skin bubbles and other signs of atomic effects. even his eyes, now blood
red, made Victor wonder how he could survive?
«So we’re the last two? Its fitting I guess. We’ve killed enough in both
sides of the cause.»
Victor nodded and sat down next to Logan. «How long has the war been over?»
Logan shrugged. «A month, a week, a year? What’s the difference? We’re the
last two and we can’t die.»
Victor thoguht of something and stood up to walk behind his friend. «No way
to do die? Looks like we made it to the hell we joked about.»
Logan nodded. He was tired. A life spent full of misery only to be followed
by a «after-life» as he came to look at it, of nothing but pain.
Visctor put his hand on Logan’s shoulder. «Want me to end it for you?»
Logan sat quietly bowing his head. He had prayed for death every moment
since the end. It amused him to think another immortal would be the
deliverer. «Yes.» he whispered.
Without a moment of hesitation Victor put his hads on logans head and yanked
up.
Logan had time to let out a death cry before his head left his shoulders.
The only thing that Victor heard was the crumbling of decaying bone and the
ripping of flesh. It didn’t surprise him that Logans blood was lethargic.
The man could be no more considered alive than Kyle or Clarice.
Sighing he threw Logan’s head down and dug another grave. As he finished he
thought of Clarice’s promise. She had said Death would meet him here. Where
was she then. He felt very defeated and alone. As time passed he lied down
looking at the ash sky and fell to sleep.
He jumped up when a hand touched his shoulder.
«Are you ready to go?»
Victor smiled and sat up. «I was wondering if you forgot me.»
Death smiled. «Forget? No. I needed your help with Logan. He couldn’t
believe I could rescue him from the pain dismissing me as a hallucination as
he hunted you down.»
Victor smiled, «He always was hard headed.»
Death smiled and took Victor’s hand. Victor felt a cold sting go through
him, and then nothing. He looked behind him to see himself. Dead Asleep.
As Death started to walk with him he had to ask her. «Will I be able to see
Kyle and Clarice again?»
Death for her part smiled. «There is a special place for you. Thanks in part
to your help in the Brother’s battle.»
As he looked up from her he saw that reality as he knew it was starting
to…well..melt. There was no real way to explain it. Every step they took
caused colors and constrcts to blur and blend. After a while the swirls
started turning colors. Blacks and maroon turned to white and green, blue
and brown. Before to long he was back at the hill by his daughters grave.
Instead of grave however there were 3 people. Kyle, His Clarice and the
other Clarice. Death walked ahead of him and embraced her Clarice, sitting
next to her.
Victor smiled. «So this is the true afterlife?»
Death nodded. «For us it is. Since we loved and truely lived in this
dimension. It’s only fitting we should remain here.»
Victor looked over to Kyle and Clarice who were playing a type of tag. «I
thank you my friend, but this is not my place, this is yours. Please take me
back.»
Kyle and Clarice stopped as they heard this. Kyle ran up to his master
rubbing against his leg and Clarice just slumped in the grass.
«How can you SAY that?» she asked. «After all the time we spent talking you
can honestly say this isn’t what you want.»
Victor sighed. Clarice was wise in life and even more so in death. She knew
him to well. «If I stay what happens. Eventually the guilt will resurface,
an along with it the grave. Would you have me spend an eternity wishing I
could’ve been better?»
Clarice hung her head. She knew he was right. He was good at one thing
anymore and that was brooding. Knowing now not only could he not save her
but he couldn’t save Kyle? And them being constant remiders there.
Death looked over taking all the scene in. «Victor, if I send you back,
before long you will be imprisoned. You will be locked up in your own world
of grief and pity. Now there comes a time when everyone must dump their
loads and relax. You’ve done more than anyone should have to. Rest now, and
enjoy it.»
Victor sighed. He was so familiar with how he had been after Blink died that
he never stopped think that it wasn’t his experiences that were holding him
hostage, it was himself. With that he walked over to the tree and sat
against it scriching Kyle and looking up at Clarice.
«Well sit down pup, I aint going anywhere.»
Clarice gladly sat next to him as the five of them started to live their
afterlives.

She really hates that. Something had gone wrong in the bonding process and Rahne ended up feeling literally every emotion and some physical reactions as well that Alex experienced. There were times in fights that enemies would double up on Alex knowing that every blow he felt she did as well so they were in effect taking out two members of the team. That worked until Alex realized that he could push the pain from himself onto Rahne. While she understands that he is the more powerful of the two she still hates it. She would take it all day though if it would prevent her from experiencing another night like tonight.

Alex and his girl friend Lorna have come home after a night out on the town. Just thinking of that kind of freedom makes Rahne jealous. Strong guy can go out and while his size is somewhat of a distraction people generally consider him just «one of the guys» mainly due to his cheery attitude. Rahne however with her shy attitude never was one to be very welcome to the type of crowds most of her team ran with. The main reason though was the other effect of the bonding, shifting her into transient form. People can accept mutants it seemed as long as they didn’t appear inhuman, which she did at the moment her body being covered with a fine auburn hair.

Rahne’s train of thought is thoroughly derailed after hearing a door shut down the hall. A grimace crosses her face as she senses what’s coming. She had retired to her room because the alcohol Alex had been drinking was making him, and coincidentally her, a bit tipsy. She hates nights like this because the feeble defenses her mind had set up were unstable due to the alcohol induced daze she was experiencing via Alex. The first moment is always the worst as Rahne can sense it coming but cannot see what is happening so she cannot brace herself. Then she feels it, the first kiss.

This always makes her blush as she feels the tingle on her lips from Lorna’s lips meeting Alex’s. Rahne sinks to her bed whimpering as the two embrace, feelings of lust running thorough her body as she feels Lorna’s tongue in her mouth and tries desperately to shut the sensations out of her mind. Why can’t that damn alarm that signals them to get ready for a fight ring right now?

The kiss released Rahne realizes things were only going to get worse as Alex seems to have no intention of leaving it with just a kiss tonight as after a moment she tastes the flesh or Lorna’s body. Alex has dragged his tongue down from her lips down her throat and to the cleft between her breasts. Lorna’s body tastes so delicious Rahne thinks unsure if it is her own reaction or Alex’s.

The next taste to invade her mouth is that of Lorna’s nipple. She feels the phantom tongue of Alex licking and batting at it and feels immense pleasure from the moans Lorna must be making. Rahne starts to whimper as she feels Alex’s lust start to build. Usually this is the time when Lorna’s starts to work on Alex but tonight something is different. The taste of Lorna’s skin once again comes into Rahne’s mouth confusing her.

Rahne’s eyes go wide as she realizes what Alex is up to and covers her mouth trying to stop the taste she knows is coming. Alex starts to run his tongue along the lips of Lorna’s pussy, the feeling of pride once again filling Rahne’s body as Lorna’s reactions to Alex’s unexpected move pays off. The taste is changed a bit as Lorna’s body start to shiver signaling that the unexpected move was going to pay off for Alex soon.

Then he stopped. Rahne cried as the taste left her mouth. She enjoyed the taste no doubt about it, but now it was gone replaced by the worst part of the experience. Alex was getting ready to take Lorna, which makes Rahne’s groin start to burn in the phantom area where her cock would be. This had to be the most maddening point of their lovemaking. It is at this point Rahne begs her maker why she couldn’t have been bonded to a woman.

She feels a warmth envelop her phantom cock thinking Alex has started to fuck Lorna but moans out when she feels Lorna’s tongue start to work on the tip of Alex’s shaft. Rahne starts withering on her bed as she feels the lust from Lorna’s play swelling inside Alex and screams out as she hears Alex yell out Lorna’s name and a rush of adrenaline rushes through Rahne’s body.

Rahne sits shivering on her bed as she feels suddenly cold. The orgasm Alex experienced apparently draining him. She counts her blessings as she hopes she can try and make some feeble attempt at sleep, but is jolted back to reality as she hears a door shut followed by Lorna’s voice.

«Alex, let me loose. What the hell did you do?! ALEX?!»

Rahne jumped up and moved to her door opening it a bit. She sees Alex walk out the door and bites her lip. Apparently no one else is back yet as she can her Lorna in hysterics coming down the hall. Rahne moves out into the hall and makes her way down to Lorna’s room. Lorna and Alex did have separate rooms though they almost always shared one or the other. As Rahne stops at Lorna’s door she peeks in.

«Alex, thank go….RAHNE?»

Rahne blushes as she sees why Lorna was so hysterical. Alex has her hands and feet handcuffed to the four posts of the bed. How had he managed to get around her power though? She should be able to easily free herself shouldn’t she?

«Don’t just stand there Rahne help me!»

Rahne snaps out of her trance and moves to the bed. She looks over Lorna’s body never seeing it before. She knew very well what that body tasted like thanks to Alex and she licks her lips looking down at Lorna who is more than confused.

«Rahne, Forge made a power inhibitor patch for me to be used in times like this. It should be on my back. This is the first time Alex has walked off without removing it.»

Rahne notes that she didn’t stop at walk off meaning that Alex had a history of walking out on Lorna before. How could he though? She tasted to delicious.

«Ummm Rahne? Earth to Rahne.»

Rahne snapped out of her trance and nodded kneeling down next to the bed as Lorna arched her back to allow Rahne to put her hand under there to find the patch. Rahne just stared though, looking at Lorna’s breasts as they stood proudly in the night. Rahne stands up and moves closer running her clawed finger over the left nipple of Lorna who drops to the bed with a moan as she looks up to Rahne in surprise.

«WHAT ARE YOU…?!»

Rahne’s hand moves to cover Lorna’s mouth and she sits down on the bed drinking in the sight of Lorna’s body.

«Did Alex ever tell you how strong our bond is? I can taste you when he kisses your lips.» Rahne removes her hand and traces a finger along Lorna’s lips while Lorna listens in shock. «I can taste you when he nurses at your breast.» Rahne’s fingers glide over Lorna’s nipples eliciting a hiss from Lorna as she is entranced by the younger woman.

«Did you…taste what he did earlier?»

Rahne bit her lip and nodded. Lorna blushes knowing now what Rahne needs. «The patch is between my shoulders, if you take it off, and your uniform, I’ll give you some first had experience.» Rahne looks down forgetting she is still in her uniform as they had come in before she could change out of it. Lorna’s body arches again and Rahne drops to her knees moving her hand between Lorna’s shoulders and finding the expected patch. Lorna winces as Rahne pulls the patch off and uses her powers to release herself from her handcuffs while Rahne in a daze removes her uniform.

Lorna sits up putting the cuffs on the nightstand beside her and making a mental note to tell Alex where to put that patch next time he wants to use it. Lorna takes Rahne by the hand and lowers the younger woman next to her.

«Since you seem to have an advantage over me I think its only fair I get the first official taste.»

With that Lorna lowers her head moving the small bit of fur that covers Rahne’s nipple out of the way allowing her tongue to bat at her nipple. Rahne’s eyes go wide as she feels Lorna’s familiar tongue come in contact with her body. She had felt its wonders before on the phantom cock she had when Alex and Lorna made love, but never felt her tongue on any other part but his lips. How come Alex never let her do this? Rahne knows she certainly wouldn’t complain.

Rahne hisses as the warmth of Lorna’s mouth pulls away from her soliciting a whimper from Rahne who looks over to the smiling Lorna who moves closer to embrace the wolf girl in a kiss. It was a tender one as Lorna knew that her companion had little to no experience in physical relationships. She had learned of a couple of crushes Rahne had on some of her male team mates and while she assumed she had been kissed at least once she had never been naked at the time. Lorna envelopes Rahne’s body and she feels the warmth of the furry body pressing against hers, the fur tickling her body very nicely. Rahne for her part for the first time felt a lust that was all her own as she feels Lorna’s sweet lips pressed to hers. Rahne, desperate to experience all she can opens her mouth letting her tongue run over Lorna’s lips who returns the gesture.

Rahne starts to melt in Lorna’s arms as she feels the tongue that gives Alex such pleasure now playing with hers. Rahne feels her body’s cry though and pulls away from the kiss, her eyes making very apparent what she needs from Lorna. Lorna nods and lies down as the young wolf girl moves to straddle the woman’s body. Rahne lowers her head and opens her mouth taking in the right breast of Lorna who closes her eyes as enjoys the replay of what Alex had done earlier. The difference between the two is quickly made apparent as the fur of Rahne brushes against the skin of Lorna’s breast.

Lorna also subconsciously noticed how much more hunger the young girl seems to have for her body than her lover does. Rahne bites Lorna’s nipple making her squirm and moan out. Rahne unintentionally looks up afraid she had done something wrong making Lorna hiss as the cold air of the room hits her sensitive nipple.

«Are you OK?»

Lorna smiles and nods. «Oh yes, you just startled me is all, Alex tends to be rather traditional in how he makes love so getting surprises like that is unusual.»

Rahne looks puzzled. She knows she has felt Alex and a woman make love much more roughly than how she would define traditional but keeps that thought to herself. Lorna, mistaking what the puzzled look means simply smiles and moves her left hand down cupping the younger girls pussy and tracing her finger nail along Rahne’s lips. The redhead moans and looks down on Lorna with new a found passion and immediately takes her left nipple in her mouth and starts working it over with her tongue.

Lorna, happy her surprise has worked continues to tickle Rahne’s sex with her fingers eliciting loud moans and grunts from the inexperienced woman and hits pay dirt when she slides the tip of a finger inside her. Rahne bites down on Lorna’s nipple making the green haired vixen moan out loud as she probes her finger inside Rahne.

Rahne for her part is trying to quiet the screaming message to taste the one thing she has yet to sample, that part of the body that Lorna is currently teasing. Rahne opens her mouth panting as Lorna’s finger works its magic inside her and moves her own hand down to remove Lorna’s.

«I think I’m ready for the main course.» Rahne says with a grin and Lorna smiles. «I would agree though I don’t like being left out of the fun so time to make some adjustments.» Lorna moves to lie on her left side and motions for Rahne to turn around so she is leaning on her left side too facing the opposite end of the bed. The two women then move closer together and both lean forward letting their tongues find the prize that awaits them.

Lorna strikes first as she takes Rahne’s clit and traps it between her lips letting her tongue bat at it. The effect is strong to say the least as Rahne cries out loudly not expecting that quick a attack from her partner. Rahne in return moves her head between Lorna’s legs and rubs her furry face against her pussy tickling it and then letting her tongue slowly out to take a experimental lick. Lorna closes her eyes as she feels a maddening sensation like a fly waling it fine legs across her tender flesh and screams into the flesh of Rahne. Rahne hoping she didn’t hurt Lorna moves her head closer and starts licking at the lips of her partners sex.

As both women start to get more comfortable with their position Lorna decides to try another surprise. She moves her right hand and releases Rahne’s nub from the trap of her lips. Sliding a finger into her mouth she pulls it out and returns to the attention of Rahne’s clit while her now slick finger moves to trace along Rahne’s lips. Rahne starts to breathe heavily as she feels her body start to burn with the fever she attributes to lust and guessing on what Lorna is about to do moves her own finger to push into Lorna’s sex and wiggling it experimentally inside.

Lorna’s breath starts to get labored as she feels this new assault and decides to tip her hand. She moves the finger between Rahne’s sex and anus and before Rahne can adjust slides the slickened finger inside.
Rahne’s head shoots up and a howl is heard as she feels Lorna gently, but steadily fuck her with her finger. Desperate to not leave Lorna unsatisfied Rahne buries her face and pokes her tongue out pushing it inside the folds of Lorna’s sex and starts to lap greedily as she tastes some sugary fluid building in there.

Lorna feels her orgasm start to build and guesses from the reaction earlier that Rahne is not to far behind. With that in mind she continues her dual assault and mentally grins when a flood of cum starts to come from Rahne who howls loudly not caring who hears her and starts to writer under the crushing blow of her orgasm.

Lorna’s eyes shut as she slows her assault and feels a now desperate Rahne licking away at her lips and probing with her tongue. The tip of the scales came when Rahne followed suit and, having built up Lorna’s lust pulled her finger free and slid it in Lorna’s anus as well. Lorna screamed out as she feels her own climax hit her like a truck and shudders under the wave of adrenalin.

Rahne slowly pulls her finger out and moves to lie next to Lorna hugging her as they both burn off the energy of their orgasms. Within a couple of minutes both fall asleep.

Alex returns having talked himself into having another go at Lorna, though how he had expected to explain that he was to tired earlier to finish what they had started or coming up with a excuse for leaving her cuffed he would have to improvise. On opening the door his face went white. not only was Lorna free, and still quite naked, Rahne was cuddled with her and also naked. Stumbling back and shutting the door Alex returned to his room and tried to figure out what had happened. He finally decided to shrug it off and confront the two in the morning.

End for now.

There was another reason. A group her mother used to belong to when she was in college had opened a chapter there and tonight was sort of a grand opening. While her mother said she would be there Jackie had not seen her yet and assumed her to already be around or late as usual.

As Jackie wandered the halls she noticed very few kids had made it up to the campus yet. The whole time she was up there she saw at most 30 people. She had run into a couple of girls going to the same event as her. One was Irene who looked like she could live happily in a library, The other and polar opposite was Rachel. Rachel looked like someone who would be at home in a mosh pit. How these two got together Jackie didn’t know. She was pleased to learn where the party was to be. apparently an older house close to campus had come up for sale and the group managed to get it.

As the time for the party drew near Jackie finally ran into her Mom, who had been stuck in the parking lot talking with one of her old alumni from the group. As they walked along Jackie noticed her Mom carrying a shopping bag with some medium size boxes that appear to have been gift wrapped.

To curious not to ask Jackie looked at the bags. «Housewarming gifts?»

Her Mom smiled and nodded. «In a sense, some of the things we used to play around with when we were your age.»

Jackie looked puzzled not thinking anything could really be to impressive from the 70′s but shrugged as they made their way to the house.

As they stepped in there were a couple of ladies her moms age as well as the two girls she had met before. Her Mom naturally gravitated to her crows as Jackie did the same. A couple minutes later her Mom came over as the other two ladies went down stairs to the basement.

Jackie: Welcome to the new home of the Jacklettes. You three seem to be the only three who made it in. While my friends set up the game downstairs feel free to roam around. Just be careful as this old has some loose wood we haven’t been able to fix yet.

The three young ladies nodded and split up to wander the house. Jackie took the upstairs, carefully though as she heard a couple of planks creak on her way up. As she looked at the upstairs hall she saw two doors on one side and a single door on the other. Deciding to take the solitary door first she opened it.

The room was fairly large. There was some nice deep closets apparently as she saw one whole wall with nothing but apparently closet doors. There was also a desk and chair in the middle of the room. As Jackie moved closer to the desk she saw that it was a fairly cheap one but efficient. The chair was a simple office one pushed fully up to the desk.

Curious Jackie sat down in the chair and leaned back a little. It was then she saw a sprinkler head. Puzzled a little she shrugged and assumed that it was put in by the old owners. As she was starting to sit up she spotted a switch by one end of the closet doors. Not seeing any lights or plug ins Jackie got up and moved over two it flicking it on.

A whir came from behind the closet and Jackie stood back wondering what she had done. Moving cautiously up to the closet she pulled open a door and stumbled back.

She didn’t know EXACTLY what it was called but it’s use was pretty apparent. There appeared to be a saddle like contraption sitting on a small keg. The «saddle» however had one quality she hadn’t seen on any other, a vibrator. She went over and turned off the switch which caused the saddle to slow it’s whir to a halt. Not wanting to be embarrassed if someone would walk in Jackie shut the door and moved over to the saddle.

As Jackie’s mother heard the door shut upstairs she smiled. If her daughter was in the room she suspected soon she would get quite a welcome into this house. Just then one of the other ladies came up the stairs.

Lady: Everything is all set Claire. Is anyone ready?
Claire: I believe the upstairs study is a go Sam.
Sam nodded and went downstairs shutting the door as she went. As Sam did that Rachel wandered through. «Have you seen Irene or Jackie?»
Claire shook her head. «I didn’t watch where Irene went, but I think Jackie went upstairs.»
Rachel nodded and jogged up the stairs as Jackie’s mother smiled, soon two of them would be set.

Irene who had wandered off had appropriately found the library, though she found it hard to look around as there were only oil lamps available just now. She lit one with some matches she had found next to one and picked up the lamp. As she turned she saw lots of smaller books. Not much for deep reading but something to thumb through.

Irene moved forward and pulled a book out. Staring at it oddly she had heard of it but never read it.

«Lady Chatterly’s lover? An odd book to find here.» Shrugging and sliding the book back she scanned the room until she spotted what looked like a dictionary. Moving over she reached up and tried to pull it out…nothing? ~damn thing must be wedged~ she thought as she pulled harder on the book. Still not able to get the book out. She sighed and set the lamp down using both hands she managed to pry the book free. There was no name…though it looked like more of a container than a book.

As Irene was discovering her book, Rachel looked down the upstairs hall and decided to check one of the two doors. The first one she opened revealed a storage closet. There were some buckets, bottles which she guessed were cleaning supplies and what looked to be a small elevator. Curious about where it might go, but more eager to get the party started she closed the door and tried the second one.

This one revealed a large bathroom. Inside was a claw tub bath and a walk-in shower. Feeling a need to answer natures call she found the toilet and scanned the room. There was a medicine cabinet above a dual sink and a box next to the tub. As she got up and cleaned up she moved over to the box and opened it up. With a grin on her face she took out a butterfly clip. «Nasty old ladies.» She chuckled to herself. giggling she got up and peeked out the door in the hall. Satisfied that no one was coming she shut the door and instinctively felt for a light switch.

Not finding one immediately she did find a window in by the shower that would provide adequate light. Opening the shade she turned and then saw the switch. Turning over to it she flicked it on…

Sam looked up as a little bulb flashed. Nudging the lady next to her, who was called Megan, She smiled. «One is ready»

Jackie had made it over to the saddle again when Rachel came up the stairs. Frozen as she heard her in the hall she stopped and sighed again when she heard a door shut. Moving over to the saddle she traced her fingers a long it. It was plastic, no doubt there was a cord that ran into the wall which she figured ran to the switch. Stopping to hear if anyone was in the hall she moved back to the light switch and turned it on again.

Sam looked up. The light for the study was on again. From what Jackie had said about her daughter it may go off and on for a while yet, which was fine as Sam was very patient.

Jackie just stared at the device. She had very little sexual experience apart from occasionally sneaking downstairs when her parents were gone to watch some of their «intimate» videos. She didn’t think that they knew, though the time before she moved she had put the video back in backwards. It wasn’t long after that Jackie realized that her Mom told her of this place.

Now Jackie’s mind started to race as she stared at the vibrating object. Had her Mom set this up? Jackie shook her head. she had seen how her parents «did it,» and this thing never showed up. Jackie turned the switch off again and walked back to the object. She had every intention at that point of leaving, but found herself to curious about it to leave. Moving back to the door and peeking in the hall to make sure no one was there she closed it quietly and found a way to lock it.

Satisfied that no one would be coming in she walked back over and slowly traced her fingers over the saddle. It was a pretty normal sized saddle and to most appearances was normal. The color was a little off and of course what Jackie had guessed was a vibrator on it made it stand out.

Blushing a bit and taking a last glance back at the door Jackie opened her mouth a little and slid it over the top of the vibrator. As she thought it was plastic. It tasted kind of funny to her though she did end up taking it all in her mouth. Pulling her head off it she realized that her mouth obviously wasn’t what was meant to go over this. Biting her lip Jackie nervously undid her pants and slipped them off.

Not wanting it to go inside her right away Jackie walked over to the switch and turned it on, which Sam noticed in the basement right away. Jackie then sat down behind the now active vibrator. It must be fairly powerful because even sitting just behind it Jackie could feel the saddle vibrate. She wiggled in the saddle as she was unused to this and was starting to feel strange.

She scooted up the saddle so the vibrator was just barely touching her panties when she noticed the strange feeling was coming from deep in her gut and growing stronger. Jackie’s eyes started to close as a soft whimper escaped her. This was much different from her doing it herself. For one thing it was constant, where she usually went it fits and starts. It also got her whole groin where her fingers never did.

When the lust in her gut to unbearable Jackie stood up and tried to slide her panties off. She had a hard time of this since her whole body was shivering for release. Jackie had never felt a desire this strong and was eager to find out how powerful this orgasm could be.

With her panties now off she nervously sat of the saddle and pushes her body close to the vibrator, not comfortable with it being inside her yet and moaned out as she felt the effect it had on her now unprotected flesh. Starting to shake a bit hard she gripped onto the vibrator to help her stay on, which sent the vibrations through her whole body. While the vibrations caused her to get more aroused her body ached for just a bit more. Nervously Jackie stood and moved her cunt over the vibrator. Slowly lowering herself down she got surprised when the tip touched her lips and caused a shock through her body causing her to fall full onto it.

Jackie’s eyes widened as she let out a primal yell as the vibrator now deep inside her, brought her to a very hard climax. Sam meanwhile in the basement smiled. Though she couldn’t hear what was happening she was satisfied that Jackie was probably now on the sybian and moved her hand to a control box with two dials and turned one up about a quater way. Jackie who was panting and shivering on top of the vibrator was about to slide off when the vibrator kicked into a higher gear jarring her senses.

She ended up gripping onto the keg as her body started to recharge, something Jackie had never experienced. Sam back in the basement slowly turned on the second knob to give Jackie even more of a shock. As Jackie was starting to reclaim her senses something else caught her by surprise. The small bit of plastic that her clit ended up resting on was now vibrating separately from the rest of the saddle!

Jackie’s eyes close as she started to cry. She was happy yes but how much could her body take. Her second orgasm hit harder that the first and reeled her so bad the shivers she got knocked her off the saddle. Eager to get away from t she crawled over to the light switch and turned it off. Sam smiled in the basement and looked over to Megan. «Looks like Jackie has had some time in the saddle recently.» Megan laughed and stood up to rummage through one of the boxes.

As Jackie was discovering the secret of the sybian, Rachel was sitting confused in the bathroom. the switch was on but no light? As she glanced around the room she was in she sighed and noticed that there was indeed no light in the room save the window. So she giggled and shrugged and sat down to try the butterfly out.

Rachel was starting to slide her jeans off as she stopped to wonder how she would run the thing as there didn’t seem to be any outlet. Looking the small vibrator over though revealed a battery inside which made Rachel grin. As she started to hook her fingers to slide her panties down she stopped. For once she was alone in a house where she guessed no one cared what she would do so now she could experiment.

Putting the vibrator down she pulled up her shirt and dropped it beside her on the floor. She then picked the vibrator back up and turned it on. Almost dropping it from the surprisingly powerful hum it had she brought it up to her bra and hissed as she felt the vibration against her covered nipple. She hadn’t tried this before, mostly because when she could sneak her mom’s out of her room it was only for about 10 minutes.

Rachel leaned back against the toilet as she traced the vibrator around her nipples. After a couple of minutes her hand was shaking to much from the high she was getting to steadily hold it. Turning it off and setting it aside for a moment Rachel let the shivers of arousal settle before she dared try anything else. As her passions cooled Rachel leaned up and undid her bra dropping it on the ground on top of her shirt.

Once again the vibrator turned on and this time she brushed it against her bare nipple. Immediately moaning she felt herself start to get wet from arousal. As the vibrator circled her breasts her free hand slipped behind her panties and started rubbing her clit. As her nipple became hard and her hand moved more urgently along her sex she bit her lip and closed her eyes.

Her hand then very shakily clipped the butterfly to a nipple. The hand that was holding the vibrator shot down to grip the toilet as her other hand jerked slipping the tips of her fingers inside her. Her eyes now very wide open she tried to moan but could only get out staggered breaths as the butterfly aroused her body. As she started to wiggle in the seat she slid a finger inside herself and let it tickle her inner self.

Determined not to cum yet she forced her free hand to unclip the vibrator from it present nipple which made her sink back down on the toilet and made her finger slide in deeper. With another low hiss she clipped the butterfly to the other nipple. This time she knew she wouldn’t be able to stop cumming.

As her body screamed in lust from the vibrators attention, Rachel’s mind went into overdrive sliding her other hand between her legs and massaging/fingering herself in a wild craze. As she felt her muscles start to signal her climax she tried to undo the clip. As she was about to undo it her orgasm hit harder than she had ever felt before. Howling in delight her hips bucked slamming her sex against her fingers and the seat.

After a minute her orgasm started to subside enough that she was able to tale the clip off. Breathing heavily she rested. Her body was covered in sweat and her face had a wicked grin as she enjoyed the afterglow of her most powerful experience yet.

As Claire sat in the main room she faintly smiled when she heard a very faint moan come from upstairs. She wasn’t sure which girl it was coming from, but their prolonged time up there meant both of them had found the toys they hid up there. As she smiled Irene came from the direction of the library holding what looked to be a large thick book.

Claire: Irene, how do you like the house so far. I
rene looked at the lady and tried to smile. «It’s is big and the library seems good, but,» Claire quirked her eyebrow. «But?» Irene slowly handed her the book.

Claire opened it and pretended to be shocked when she saw a pair of handcuffs. She picked them up and opened the looking at them curiously.

Claire: Where did you find these?
Irene: On the bookshelf.
Claire: Can you show me where?

Irene nodded and Claire followed her with the cuffs and book. As Irene entered the Library Claire shut the door. Irene turned around and Claire just nodded «Just so no one walks in.» Irene could understand the she guessed. As she made her way to the bookshelf she heard Jackie put the book down. «It was right here» Irene said pointing to a blank space on the shelf.

Before she knew it the hand that was pointing had a handcuff on it. Shocked Irene spun to face Claire who with a quick movement grabbed Irene’s other arm and the other cuff on. Irene looked at Claire with a look of shock and tried to get away from her, but all Claire had to do was hold onto the chain between the cuffs and Irene stopped dead in her tracks.

Irene: What the hell are you doing?
Claire smiled and led Irene to a chair and sat her down in it as Claire rested her arms and head on Irene’s lap.

Claire: Don’t be startled Irene, this is just the start of initiation. Rachel and Jackie have already gone through the first step. The had an orgasm in the building that they caused. The problem is you are still a virgin and to straight-laced to try experimenting, so we have to tutor you through this phase.

Irene blinked in shock and tried to kick Claire off her. Claire stumbled back and for the first time looked at Irene with a look of disdain. She grabbed Irene’s legs and forced them apart moving herself between them.

Claire: That wasn’t very nice. Now if your done showing off you need to start learning.

Irene shouted «I wont let you take my clothes off!» Claire just laughed and smiled. «that’s fine,» she said as she leaned back down resting her self on Irene’s lap. Irene tried to struggle but Claire had her in a position where she couldn’t move. Claire just grinned and moved her hand between Irene’s legs. Irene was wearing a skirt and stockings over her panties, but as she would quickly learn they weren’t as think as she thought.

Claire let her fingernails glide up Irene’s leg leaving a run in the stocking. Irene winced as she watched more worried about the stocking for the moment. That passed quickly as the closer Claire got to her sex the more she could feel her touch. It only took a moment for Irene to start blushing as she started to feel aroused by Claire.

As Claire’s fingers reached Irene’s sex the two heard a loud groan in the room above them. Irene looked in panic to Claire who just smiled as her fingers poked a hole in Irene’s stocking «Sounds Like on of the other initiates has gotten through step one. «Irene looked down in panic as Claire’s single finger slid over and started wandering the outside of her panties.

Irene’s breath started to pick up and she tried shaking off the effects when Claire’s finger rested about where Irene’s nub would be and started tickling it. Irene closed her eyes thinking maybe if she didn’t look she wouldn’t feel it, but hat just made the feeling stronger as Claire’s single finger kept on tickling.

Irene whimpered as she felt an odd feeling start to form in the pit of her stomach. She thought she would be sick as the feeling started to swell inside her. Claire looked up and smiled «Looks like the young virgin likes this stuff after all.» Irene shook her head but when she tried to talk only gasps would come out.

As Claire smiled on Irene felt her hips start to shiver as the feeling started to back up to her throat. Thinking she was sick she opened her mouth, but was surprised when she moaned out quite loudly. The moan only encouraged Claire who now was pushing her finger against Irene’s sex and managed to push the panties in enough that she could tickle Irene’s inner walls. Irene felt her hips rise up as her moan got louder. Claire mocked her by moving up and whispering in Irene’s ear «You know you like it so why not help me out here.»

As she said that Claire moved her finger around Irene’s panties and slid the digit deep inside. Irene’s eyes widened as she felt the finger inside her probing around. Her hips were up off the chair, but her back was starting to hurt and eventually they fell had down driving Claire’s finger in fully. Claire grinned and whimpered. «There you go…now ride it like a good girl.»

Irene shook her head and Claire started sliding her finger in and out of Irene who was beyond exhaustion trying to fight it. As if by a signal Irene’s hips raised when Claire’s finger slid out but her back still hurt and so when Claire was starting to slide back in her hips fell full against it again.

Claire chuckled. «Now you’re mine,» she said as Irene’s hips started to buck uncontrollably against Claire’s finger. Irene tried to prevent what she knew was coming but another moan from Rachel sent Irene over the top. With a long scream Irene was past round one.

She isn’t to big, in any fashion. Her height is about 5’8″, if she’s lucky she weighs 150 and her breasts are just right to cup in your hand. Often we would tease each other though for this lifetime it has been pretty much proven we will never be together.

The fantasy that seems to stick is when I would come out to help her with her rabbits. We would often take a half hour checking on them all, feeding and watering and sometimes coupling them up. I could tell by her body she had often used rabbit breeding to lure her lovers in. She would put the two in and chuckle while she would watch. Usually when I was with her during this it would start to turn me on as by the time we got to this we had been outside in the humidity for a while and what she was wearing was starting to hug her figure very nicely.

It wouldn’t be to much longer that we would be in the barn as all we had after that would be cleaning. We would head back after watching for a bit where she would stop and spin around grabing my face and leaning up into a kiss. Her lips would be slick from sweat, but still soft. As she kissed she would press her body to mine, sliding her arms around me. Neither of us would want to break the kiss, but ventually we would and would look into each others eyes. There was no way of denying what we wanted and now there wasn’t any turning back. Leading me into the corner she sits down on the dirt floor and motions for me to join her. As I sit she lets her hair down and slides next to me pulling me into another kiss.

This would end up with her flat on her back and pulling me onto her. As we released our kiss again I would start kissing her neck as my hand went to cup her breasts. She would stay on her back for a while as i teased her breasts through her t-shirt and eventually would start rubbing my hand between her legs. As she started to get warm she would sit up and take off her shirt and bra. Seeing there was no barriers left I would take my top off to, pulling it over my head in time to see her stand up and slide her jeans and underwear off.

Bewitched by her body before she can sit again I grab her legs and pull her on top of my mouth. licking around her clit andtracing my fingers inside her thigh I start to tease her. My tounge would push in just enough to lap and tease her inside and after a few minutes she would again free herself from me. She didn’t want to stop however, just change positions. Lowering her head between my legs she unzipped my pants and drew my shaft carefully out. As she leaned down and traced her tounge along the tip I would shiver and lean up just able to lick her clit. She would start to suck gently on me as she wanted me as ready as she was. As she did I gave up trying to use my mouth as I couldn’t stop moaning, settling for using my fingers to rub on either side of her clit.

She would start to moan and from time to time release my shaft from her mouth to whimper in joy. Before long I was stiff and starting to get sore. Moving her off me I stood and wiggled out of my jeans. She stood beside me and braced herself against the wall. I moved slowly toward her and poke the tip of my sheath in her a couple times before sliding it in deep. Grabbing a fence board she kept herself up while I slowly started to hammer into her. She leaned over and kissed me, sliding her tounge in my mouth and darting I about quicker as time goes on.

I could feel her inner muscles start to quiver and spasm as she moaned realising the kiss and crying out. every thrust now filled her body with passion as her voice got louder. Feeling her cunt clamp around my shaft I felt the presure build inside me and as her orgasm spalshed against my cock I came. For some time we would continue riding wave after wave eventually ending up sweaty on the floor. She would look up at me and smile as we would here someone pull in. Throwing our clothes back on we would come out and say one fo the goats gave us some trouble and we were going to freshen up.

This is my fantasy and while it has to stay that way its always good to dream

Clairce had lived in the pens for years. Though she hated to think of such a disgusting place as home it had indeed become just that. She hid in her «stall» untill feeding time, and curled up in it at night.

She had been here since she was a kid. She lived ver quietly, mostly because lot of the «normals» reguarded her as a mutant and a enemy.
She knew she was different, but they were all there together, couldn’t they see that?

Clairce grew older and as she did she grew more numb to her surroundings. People came and went, somehow she managaed to survive various cullings. After one Culling a guard went up to her and asked what she was doing there. The suprise scared her so bad she felt a surge through her like adrenalin. She thought at the time it must be adrenalin because she felt weak after that and passed out to the site of guards heading for her.

When Clarice woke up she was in quite a different setting. She had some sort of gadget on her neck, which didn’t feel at all comfortable and the surroundings were, to say the least, bleak.

«What do you mean you didn’t know she was there?!» A voice boomed through the corridor. It sounded like Apocolyse though Clairice hadn’t actually heard his voice in more than a echo.

«Honest sir, she just looked weird. even her DNA scans turned up normal. She must’ve triggered it at puberty.»

«Well whoever she is I want McCoy to test her out. She can be of great value to me.»

Clairice shiver at McCoys name. His projects were feared and his mind was a warped as his body. She saw the door open and a guard motioned for her to follow.

A few years ago they brought her to McCoy to see if she was a mutant. He tested her…In some strange ways. and she felt that would be the same again.

McCoy looked at the door as Clairice was left there. «Well little girl, it seems your more of a enigma than mutants. I have run a dna scan and still see no X factor, yet you clearly display abilities. Apparently when your body gets a rush of adrenalin the gene triggers.»

McCoy motioned to a chair and Clairice reluctantly sat down. McCoy flipped a switch and strapped her into the chair, this was what she remembered and even now she felt helpless.

«You know it’s always a pleasure getting someone back, I usually know where to start.»

McCoy placed something between Clarice’s legs and straped it there so she couldnt kick it away. Hey then hooked a Iv to her to take blood samples as the test progressed.

«Now get cosy as this will be a wild ride.» Mc Coy tuirned a dial and the device started to vibrate. It didnt feel unpleasent. Quite the opposite infact Clarice found herself giggling.

«Having fun I see…Well then lets step it up a notch.»

Clarice laughed and started to wince as her thighs started to cramp. she felt something else to. A burning that distracted her.

As Mccoy turned the dial again the burning was all that was in her mind. She could taste it cutting through her psyche like a knife. Her thighs twitched and she started to gasp as her adrenalin level went up.
Another click and she gasped begging Mccoy to turn the machine off, she could feel the knots in her legs and the burning between them. The emotions sent her head spinning.

«My my we are strong….last seting …»*CLICK*

Clarice yelled out. she couldn’t block out anything anymore.
Her thighs shoock violently and she felt something wet as she saw flashes of color in front of her eyes. she also felt the rush like she did when the guard startled her…

When she did the Vibrations stopped cold.

«Most interesting….»

Clarice sat slumped in the chair.

«Your mutant gene is perfect for self defense. It only activate when your adreniline is Very high.»

Clairice looked up…The computer was analyizing her DNA with McCoy looking on.

«Now we’ve figure this out…What other methods can drive it up like this I wonder.»

Clarice shuddered. McCoy was know for his nasty tricks and she was helpless, in part she guessed to this «collar».

«You will have a couple days to rest. Then I’ll test you again. We must be sure your fit to survive.»

She was shoved back into her cell where she curled up and cried. This world would suffer for what McCoy was doing. Somehow she would make it.

Blink sat alone once again in her holding pen. She could here various wimpers and moans from some of the Beast’s less fortunate lab rats. She stood up and made her way to the old sink in her cell. She didn’t doubt the water was bad but what else was there? She looked up at the mirror and realized she looked older. It was something she couldn’t QUITE place. She couldn’t exactly say it was a look in her eyes, but still something was definately different. She fumbled at the odd device someone had clamped on her. Someone said it was a collar.

Soon she heard the door to the pens open and saw some of Apocolypse’s gurads dragging a couple more people in. Since she was in the lab area she assumed they were mutants that had either not yet manifested their power or had powers that could use a little «boost».

When she saw them throw the new arrivals in a cell she sat against the wall. When the Infinities were around it wasn’t usually healthy to be to easily seen. As their footsteps grew louder Blink nestled herself in a corner by the door. She could her them muttering as they went by.

Guard 1: «…dunno why he puts up with these..these…Humanitarians…»

Guard 2: «Just something to keep his attention I’m su…»

Blink gulped. The voices had been getting steadily louder when they stopped rather abruptly. Blink leaned carefully around looking just barely out her cell door when it slammed open catching her in the head.

Guard 2: «Now what do you suppose she was hiding from?»

Guard 1: «Us probably Bring her. We’ll let the Beast punish her.»

As the guards brought Blink into the Beast’s lab they saw a young lady strapped to his exam chair. She was unconcious either from a drug or pain. Knowing the Beast the latter was probably more accurate. The Beast motioned them to put Blink in a chair and then go.

As Blink came to she felt her head throbbing. She fell back against the chair holding a hand to her head trying to block out the pain.

Beast looked over to her and pulled open a drawer containing various bottles. Finally finding the one he wants he looked over to Blink and put a couple capsuls in his hand.

Beast: «Quite a bump we have there. Try some of these, they should stop the throbbing.»

Blink carefully looked at the pills and decided she had nothing to loose. As she swallowed the pills she looked over to the young lady in the Beast’s chair.

Beast looked over and smiled. «Having fond memories of the chair are we?»

blink looked at him as the memory of the feelings she felt before blasted through her mind. She looked over to the young lady again.

Blink: «So who is she?»

Beast turned his back to her punching buttons and manipulating dials until a image formed on the screen. Blink looked a bit confused at it.

Blink: «Is that possible?»

Beast nodded: «The lady your looking at is not only a mutant, but one of the most legendary mutants. she is a lycanthrope, specifically a were-wolf. The weird thing ISN’T that she is a were-wolf though. It’s that she can turn fully into a wolf.»

Blink stared at him: «A wolf with a human mind?»

Beast nodded: «She and her group were dumped by Magneto as being to uncontrolble. Most of them are in their late teens. Apparently they weren’t strong enough to survive this world.»

Blink sneared. Certainly being locked up here was no picnic, but being abandoned because your young?!

Beast pushed a button as Blink tried to calm herself and a couple straps pinned her in the chair. Blink tried to struggle as she saw the beast approching with a needle. As she tried to force her way out of her bonds she felt the needle stick her arm and the contents push into her blood. She groaned trying to block whatever affect it would have. She could be certain that it wouldn’t be pleasent.

As she opened her eyes she saw the young lady, and then saw the beast inject her twice. Once was probably the same drug he’d given Blink. The other she quickly found out was to wake her up.

As Beast went back to his controls he pushed a button and both ladies were released.

Beast: «Throw them in Monitor cells A and B.»

The infinities that had come in took both ladies less than gently to the new pens. Blink realized immediately that there was little room to do more than lie down. Also all she could see was the lady in the next cell. She leaned over to touch the bars of her new cell and felt a wierd vibration running through them. Not strong enough to cramp her hand, but enough to be easily felt. There wasn’t much space between them, but enough that Blink could slide her arm through, and probably her leg.

As she looked back she could see the youngster stirring. Blink seemed to get a bit dazed as she watched her move. By the time the young ladies eyes were open Blink’s eyes were glued to her.

If anyone had told Blink or her new friend what a aphrodisiac was it probably would’ve gotten the same answer as someone trying to explain a great english novel to a tribe in Africa. She didn’t know much more than how to survive, but now Blink was starting to realize what she couldn’t see. Her changes she had felt were on the inside.

The young lady stretched and as she did a shiver went along Blink’s spine. She felt her heart start to beat faster, and when the two finally locked eyes, her breath was starting to get labored.

The young lady for her part just started at Blink’s reaction. She couldn’t deny her own body getting quite warm at the site of the odd looking ladies reaction. She tried to turn away, but coulnd’t.

Just then the voice of the Beast sounded.

Beast: «Good morning my little labrats. As you’ve probably guessed by now I have injected you with quite a lovely little drug. I was asked to try it out on two specimins. First off let me introduce you two. The red head is known as Rahne, and the odd colored lady is known as Clarice though she preferrs Blink. Now that we’re all introduced let me explain the drug. It is supposed to make your body react …ahem…somewhat favorably to the first living thing you see. In this case you to are right now in lust with each other. Have fun trying to satisfy that lust.»

Beast chuckled and cut the mic. Blink and Rahne hadn’t heard much past the introduction as they were to busy mapping each others bodies, or what could be seen.

Rahne was the first to move. She stood up and leaned against the bars. As she did Blink could hear a soft whimper.

Rahne: «Why do you have to look so Beutiful…like a elf or faerie.»

Blink blushed. no one had called her beutifull before. Usually there were some not to nice words about her. Blink for her part leaned against the bars and sighed. She hadn’t enough experience to know what to do.

Blink: «You’re quite pretty yourself.»

She couldn’t believe she said that. It wasn’t that she thought it was wrong, quite the contrary..she didn’t know anything about her body. She had been in the pens for years, only recently catching the eye of an Infiniti. After that she was taken to Beast’s lab where her power abruptly maifested. since then however she was caged while the beast caught up on his other «patients».

Blink felt her body start to get even warmer as she started to hear an odd sound. As she looked back towards Rahne’s cell her jaw dropped. The young lady had wrapped her legs around one of the cell bars and was starting to breathe rather loudly. Blink looked around somewhat embarrassed by the display. Still she couldn’t deny that watching the girl was making her body feel somewhat flush.

She looked at the girl and say that her hand had gone between her legs. blink looked on and nervously moved her hand down her body. As her hand moved down her belly she felt a surge of warmth. As her hand reached its destination, Blink was a bit discouraged to find that she now didn’t know what to do. Nervously she started to speak.

Blink:»…uh Rahne?»

Rahne looked up. Blink could see little beads of sweat on her…face? Rahne had apparently shifted enough in form she now had a thin layer of what Blink could only guess was fur. She also had ears even more sharply pointed than Blink’s. Blink wouldn’t put it past the were to have a small tail to.

Rahne smiled: «Yes Clarice?»

Blink gulped. Seeing Rahne’s reaction was stimulating enough. she didn’t expect to feel a rush though when Rahne said her name.

Blink: «umm….how are you doing that?»

Rahne smiled. «Didn’t anyone ever tell you about love?»

Blink shook her head. Of the many things she’d been taught, how to live with little food, how to avoud Apocolyps’s troops, love seems to have been forgotten.

Blink: «No one was ever around enough.»

Rahne ah’d and pulling her legs back through the bars stood up. As she did Blink could see her body. She was sweating enough that her clothes were clung to her top. Before Blink could digest that delicious sight however Rahne pulled her top slowly off. Blink gulped and started at the body of her lust. Rahne wasn’t to developed either. Her chest was developed enough that she could turn some heads, but she could be even more.

Rahne saw Blink’s reaction and smiled as she brushed some fur aside showing the young woman her breasts. She could see Blink’s cheast start to rise more quickly suggesting that this was probably the first time she’d seen anyone but herself naked.

Rahne: «Tell you what Clarice. Ive taken my top off…let’s see what you look like.»

Blink blushed so bad she was sure if a power outage occoured it would still shine. Blink nervously stood up and started to take her top off. She never would’ve thought this would be the effect of the Beast’s drug. As Blink dropped her shirt she could see in Rahne’s eyes that the young were felt as she did.

Rahne gulped. She knew Clarice was pretty, but she didn’t expect this. The odd color of Clarice’s skin seemed to cover her body. He dark lavender body and purple nipples made the lycanthrope almost orgasm at the sight. Not since seeing Nightcrawler’s mother Mystique had she seen such a sight.

Rahne: «You’re built very…nicely.»

Blink smiled and tried to put her hands over her brests. As her hand touched her nipple though she felt a surge of warmth. Her hands immediately dropped.

Rahne chuckles. «Never felt this way?»

blink shook her head. She raised her hand slowly to her brest. As her fingers brushed over her nipple again she took in a sharp breath. It felt like someone was zapping her with every touch.

Rahne meantime started to take her pants off and moved her hand down to try and ease the burning in her body. She watched blink’s reaction to her newly unleashed passions and shivered with her as the lavender mutant’s breathing got heavier and louder.

Rahne: «Take your pants off …»

Blink looked up having forgotten Rahne was watching and tried to hide herself. She leaned down to get her shirt when she saw Rahne was already naked. Blink took her pants off still looking at Rahne. She could see Rahne’s hand apparently massaging something between her legs. As Blink kicked her pants away she sat down looking.

Rahne smiled and moved her hand away long enough to let Clarice see what her hand was rubbing. Blink’s own hand started to move down to what she could now tell was the source of her frustrations. As her finger glided across her nub She fell back. The shock of just brushing by that part of her sent a shock through her that, if she had been standing, would’ve certainly knocked her on her butt.

Rahne’s eyes widened at the reaction as her hand went back to its work. Blink could see what was causing the reaction now and moved her own hand down and started to slowly massage. It didn’t take to long before Blink was starting to sweat as much as Rahne. As Rahne watched the lavender beauty she saw Blink’s thighs start to quiver.

Blink: «What…what’s happening??»

Rahne: «Shh…don’t stop…It’s like nothing you’ve ever felt.»

Blink felt her muscles contract and then fell back. Her whole body felt like someone had set off several explosions. She could feel her hand still massaging, more rapidly now as she felt her body convulse. Before long Blink felt her fingers start to get damp and her thighs started to jerk as her orgasm ripped though her.

Rahne while watching had slipped her legs through the bars and was letting the vibrations of the cell do the work. She fell back pushing her nub hard into the bars and let out a howl.

Blink looked up long enough to see her and quickly put her legs through the bars. She looked up and could see Rahne’s fingers digging into the stone floor. As Blink’s nub touched the bar she heard a whir. Immediately Rahne jerked up. Unfortunately The wall which hadn’t been to far was puching against the ladies backs. Blink and Rahne tried to stand but the walls were now to close and they were pushed until there nubs we pushing hard against the bars.

Blink started to moan as she felt th buzz of the bars trying to think of a way out. She saw Rahne trying to push the bars and heard the you lady start to cry in desperation. As she did she saw Rahne suddenly shiver and convulse. Rahne’s orgasm was pushed by the fact the bars vibrations had gotten somewhat stronger. Blink could do nothing but rest against the wall and feel the turrents flow through her.

In his lab the Beast watched the specticle with a sick grin on his face.

Beast: «This little experiment may be worth following.»

With a push of a button a gas filled the room and within a few minutes Rahne and Blink were out cold. As he opened the doors the Beast stopped the Infiniti carrying Blink long enough to check her collar.

Beast: «That gave it quite a test. so far so good. Looks like we may finally have a good inhibitor collar.»

The infinity nodded as it took Blink back to her cell.

Blink was carried back to her cell. As she slowly regained conciousness she felt oddly cold. A quick reality check revealed she was now mother naked in her cell. Worse is that she still felt the turbulent feelings awakened in her by the Beast.

She leaned against the cell and wimpered. As she did she heard sounds coming from down the hall. She tried to concentrate on what it was. It didn’t sound familiar, to her anyway.

«Mmmmm, yeah..»

Blink’s sense exploded. That was Rahne’s voice, but what was she doing?
She tried to peek through the bars, but an infiniti stood in her way. She could see some of what was going on inside her friends cell.

Apparently and infiniti was in with her. She could see that Rahne was still nude , but couldn’t figure out what she could be making sounds lkike that for, after all an infiniti isn’t even human.

Eventually the infiniti guarding her cell moved enough that she now had a eyefull of what Rahne was doing. By what Blink could see the Infiniti’s we’re built like human males. She could see by his structure that he was strong. And she could see that he had Rahne pinned to the cell floor. What she couldn’t understand is why the infiniti was moving like it was, back and forth, back and forth. And while Blink could not see a part of him touching Rahne, she was sure acting like there was. She could see Rahne squirming under him trying to get some kind of freedom, but the infiniti held her down and kept moving.

As blink stared at her she could hear footsteps. She froze trying to pinpoint the sound. As the footsteps got closer Blink looked out he hall to see if she could see anything. this proved her dismay as the bars she slid her head between squeezed, effectively trapping her. It was then she realized someone had snuck in the cell.

«Why Clarice what a awkward position. You wouldn’t be trying to get to your little girlfriend would you?

Blinks face formed a snarl. Beast. She should’ve known we she realized it was in the cage. He built a lot of secrets in here. As she tried to free herself from the bars she felt a sharp prick and twinge. The Beast was injecting her again. She kept looking at Rahne in case it was the same drug.

As she started to feel the familiar warmth of the drug the bars released her head. She pulled out and jumped up to still see the Beast there. He had a evil grin on his face and Blink immediately realized why.

«My dear you don’t think I would inject you with the exact same serum do you? This one I tweeked to see if the reaction could be delayed.»

Blink knew he wasn’t lying though she wished he was. Now she not only had passion for Rahne, but now also for the Beast. In anger she lunged at him, but he grabbed her neck and hurled her into the wall. With the wind knocked out of her she felt his arms pin hers. She was belly down and trying to find a way out when she felt something odd.

Something was gliding up her leg. Slowly. She felt a shiver as it got close to her middle. She tried to look behind herself, but that just showed her the face of the Beast. She then felt something rubbing against her passion. As she tried to squirm she shifted her legs. This proved her undoing as then the thing started to painfully push inside her. With a long cry she felt the invader go deeper inside her.

«Blink?»

Rahne! somehow she heard the noise from Blink’s cell.

«Rahne! HELP!»

Blink could her a comotion now as the invader seemed to stop. She could feel a sharp pain and then it continued through.

«My my, so we had a virgin here. No wonder you acted so strangely to my serum.»

Blink gritted her teeth waiting for more pain, but felt the invader pulling out of her. She let her reath go and then felt it slam back inside her.

«Ughn..what are you Doing?!»

Beast chuckled as he started to set a slow and strong rythem. «Why isn’t it obvious my dear, I’m raping you.»

Blink had heard that word before. It usually meant someone was really going to be hurt. She had run into someone one time in the pens who had been raped. She was limping bad and cryed a lot.

As she started to get somewhat used to the feelings of the Beast she heard a crash. As she strained to hear something over the erratic breathing of the Beast she heard a infiniti.

«Get Back!»

«Nae, you’re hurting her!»

Beast laughed and pulled out of Blink long enough to go to the cell door and look at Rahne. «And let me guess, since you love her your going to kill me for hurting her.» Rahne didn’t need to answer. She simply spit at Beast who pointed to her cell. the guards threw her in there and the Beast went back to blink.

Blink by this point was holding the needle the beast had injected her with.

«Oh Clarice you know you can’t use it. You don’t know how.»

He was right of course. Blink knew litle of her body, much less anyone elses.

Beast took the moment to slam her against the wall again causing the needle to fall. As blink coughed to get her air back Beast grabbed the needle and rolled her on her belly again. While holding her arms in one hand her shoved the needle in near her tailbone. As the fluid flowed into her Blink started to cry. She didn’t know how much of this she could take.

«Now let’s see what that does.»

She heard a door close and found herself alone again.

Then hell began. Her body started to burn again. This time though not only by her nub, but her rear as well. Blink instictivly lied down and started rubbing her nub and felt the fire in her sould flare. Her moans rang through the halls, and her climax was so loud all the cells heard it.

As she lied panting though she found while the fire in her groin had stopped the one in her rear remained. She nervously slid a finger down and started tracing it along her crack. Unfortunately this only seemed to fire her passions more.

«Blink? what did he do?»

«He injected something in my rear and it won’t stop burning!»

Rahne growled. «Listen to me hon, you need to take care of this yourself. First make a hand like your pointing at something.»